summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/43977-8.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '43977-8.txt')
-rw-r--r--43977-8.txt8661
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8661 deletions
diff --git a/43977-8.txt b/43977-8.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 5c265d3..0000000
--- a/43977-8.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8661 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Seven Darlings, by Gouverneur Morris
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Title: The Seven Darlings
-
-Author: Gouverneur Morris
-
-Illustrator: Howard Chandler Christy
-
-Release Date: October 19, 2013 [EBook #43977]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SEVEN DARLINGS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Annie R. McGuire. This book was produced from
-scanned images of public domain material from the Google
-Print archive.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-THE SEVEN DARLINGS
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: She stood stock-still, in plain view if they had looked
-her way]
-
-
-
-
-THE
-SEVEN DARLINGS
-
- * * * * *
-
-BY GOUVERNEUR MORRIS
-
- * * * * *
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-With Frontispiece
-By HOWARD CHANDLER CHRISTY
-
- * * * * *
-
-A. L. BURT COMPANY
-Publishers
-New York
-Published by Arrangements with CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
-
-
-
-
-COPYRIGHT, 1915, BY
-CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
-
-
-
-
-TO
-HOPE DAVIS
-
-
-
-
-THE SEVEN DARLINGS
-
-
-
-
-I
-
-
-Six of the Darlings were girls. The seventh was a young man who looked
-like Galahad and took exquisite photographs. Their father had died
-within the month, and Mr. Gilpin, the lawyer, had just faced them, in
-family assembled, with the lamentable fact that they, who had been so
-very, very rich, were now astonishingly poor.
-
-"My dears," he said, "your poor father made a dreadful botch of his
-affairs. I cannot understand how some men----"
-
-"Please!" said Mary, who was the oldest. "It can't be any satisfaction
-to know why we are poor. Tell us just how poor we are, and we'll make
-the best of it. I understand that The Camp isn't involved in the general
-wreck."
-
-"It isn't," said Mr. Gilpin, "but you will have to sell it, or at least,
-rent it. Outside The Camp, when all the estate debts are paid, there
-will be thirty or forty thousand dollars to be divided among you."
-
-"In other words--_nothing_," said Mary; "I have known my father to spend
-more in a month."
-
-"Income--" began Mr. Gilpin.
-
-"_Dear_ Mr. Gilpin," said Gay, who was the youngest by twenty minutes;
-"don't."
-
-"Forty thousand dollars," said Mary, "at four per cent is sixteen
-hundred. Sixteen hundred divided by seven is how much?"
-
-"Nothing," said Gay promptly. And all the family laughed, except Arthur,
-who was trying to balance a quill pen on his thumb.
-
-"I might," said Mr. Gilpin helplessly, "be able to get you five per cent
-or even five and a half."
-
-"You forget," said Maud, the second in age, and by some thought the
-first in beauty, "that we are father's children. Do you think _he_ ever
-troubled his head about five and a half per cent, or even," she finished
-mischievously, "six?"
-
-Arthur, having succeeded in balancing the quill for a few moments, laid
-it down and entered the discussion.
-
-"What has been decided?" he asked. His voice was very gentle and
-uninterested.
-
-"It's an awful pity mamma isn't in a position to help us," said Eve.
-
-Eve was the third. After her, Arthur had been born; and then, all on a
-bright summer's morning, the triplets, Lee, Phyllis, and Gay.
-
-"That old scalawag mamma married," said Lee, "spends all her money on
-his old hunting trips."
-
-"Where is the princess at the moment?" asked Mr. Gilpin.
-
-"They're in Somaliland," said Lee. "They almost took me. If they had, I
-shouldn't have called Oducalchi an old scalawag. You know the most
-dismal thing, when mamma and papa separated and _she_ married _him_, was
-his turning out to be a regular old-fashioned brick. He can throw a fly
-yards further and lighter than any man _I_ ever saw."
-
-"And if you are bored," said Phyllis, "you say to him, 'Say something
-funny, Prince,' and he always can, instantly, without hesitation."
-
-"All things considered," said Gay, "mamma's been a very lucky girl."
-
-"Still," said Mary, "the fact remains that she's in no position to
-support us in the lap of luxury."
-
-"Our kid brother," said Gay, "the future Prince Oducalchi, will need all
-she's got. When you realize that that child will have something like
-fifty acres of slate roofs to keep in order, it sets you thinking."
-
-"One thing I insist on," said Maud, "mamma shan't be bothered by a lot
-of hard-luck stories----"
-
-"Did it ever occur to you, Mr. Gilpin," said Arthur, in his gentle
-voice, "that my sisters are the six sandiest and most beautiful girls in
-the world? I've been watching them out of the corner of my eye, and
-wishing to heaven that I were Romney or Gainsborough. I'd give a million
-dollars, if I had them, for their six profiles, immortally painted in a
-row. But nowadays if a boy has the impulse to be a painter, he is given
-a camera; or if he wishes to be a musician, he is presented with a
-pianola. Luxury is the executioner of art. Personally I am so glad that
-I am going to be poor that I don't know what to do."
-
-"Aren't you sorry for us, Artie?" asked Gay.
-
-"Very," said he; "and I don't like to be called Artie."
-
- * * * * *
-
-Immediately after their father's funeral the Darlings had hurried off to
-their camp on New Moon Lake. An Adirondack "camp" has much in common
-with a Newport "cottage." The Darlings' was no exception. There was
-nothing camp-like about it except its situation and the rough bark
-slats with which the sides of its buildings were covered. There were
-very many buildings. There was Darling House, in which the family had
-their sleeping-rooms and bathrooms and dressing-rooms. There was Guide's
-House, where the guides, engineers, and handy men slept and cooked, and
-loafed in rainy weather. A passageway, roofed but open at the sides, led
-from Darling House to Dining House--one vast room, in the midst of which
-an oval table which could be extended to seat twenty was almost lost.
-Heads of moose, caribou, and elk (not "caught" in the Adirondacks)
-looked down from the walls. Another room equally large adjoined this. It
-contained tables covered with periodicals; two grand pianos (so that
-Mary and Arthur could play duets without "bumping"); many deep and easy
-chairs, and a fireplace so large that when it was half filled with
-roaring logs it looked like the gates of hell, and was so called.
-
-Pantry House and Bar House led from Dining House to Smoke House, where
-an olive-faced chef, all in white, was surrounded by burnished copper
-and a wonderful collection of blue and white.
-
-There was Work House with its bench, forge, and lathe for working wood
-and iron; Power House adjoining; and on the slopes of the mountain back
-of the camp, Spring House, from which water, ice-cold, at high pressure
-descended to circulate in the elaborate plumbing of the camp.
-
-For guests, there were little houses apart--Rest House, two
-sleeping-rooms, a bath and a sitting-room; Lone House, in which one
-person could sleep, keep clean, write letters, or bask on a tiny balcony
-thrust out between the stems of two pine-trees and overhanging deep
-water; Bachelor House, to accommodate six of that questionable species.
-And placed here and there among pines that had escaped the attacks of
-nature and the greed of man were half a dozen other diminutive houses,
-accommodating from two to four persons.
-
-The Camp was laid out like a little village. It had its streets, paved
-with pine-needles, its street lamps.
-
-It had grown from simple beginnings with the Darling fortune; with the
-passing of this, it remained, in all its vast and intricate elaboration,
-like a white elephant upon the family's hands. From time to time they
-had tried the effect of giving the place a name, but had always come
-back to "The Camp." As such it was known the length and breadth of the
-North Woods. It was _The_ Camp, par excellence, in a region devoted to
-camps and camping.
-
-"Other people," the late Mr. Darling once remarked, "have more land, but
-nobody else has quite as much camp."
-
-The property itself consisted of a long, narrow peninsula thrust far out
-into New Moon Lake, with half a mountain rising from its base. With the
-exception of a small village at the outlet of the lake, all the
-remaining lands belonged to the State, and since the State had no
-immediate use for them and since the average two weeks' campers could
-not get at them without much portage and expense, they were regarded by
-the Darlings as their own private preserves.
-
-"The Camp," said Mr. Gilpin, "is, of course, a big asset. It is unique,
-and it is celebrated, at least among the people who might have the means
-to purchase it and open it. You could ask, and in time, I think, get a
-very large price."
-
-They were gathered in the playroom. Mary, very tall and beautiful, was
-standing with her back to the fireplace.
-
-"Mr. Gilpin," she said, "I have been coming to The Camp off and on for
-twenty-eight years. I will never consent to its being sold."
-
-"Nor I," said Maud. "Though I've only been coming for twenty-six."
-
-"In twenty-four years," said Eve, "I have formed an attachment to the
-place which nothing can break."
-
-"Arthur," appealed Mr. Gilpin, "perhaps you have some sense."
-
-"I?" said Arthur. "Why? Twenty-two years ago I was born here."
-
-"Good old Arthur!" exclaimed the triplets. "We were born here, too--just
-nineteen years ago."
-
-"But," objected Mr. Gilpin, "you can't run the place--you can't live
-here. Confound it, you young geese, you can't even pay the taxes."
-
-Lee whispered to Gay.
-
-"Look at Mary!"
-
-"Why?"
-
-"She's got a look of father in her eyes--father going down to Wall
-Street to raise Cain."
-
-Mary spoke very slowly.
-
-"Mr. Gilpin," she said, "you are an excellent estate lawyer, and I am
-very fond of you. But you know nothing about finance. We are going to
-live here whenever we please. We are going to run it wide open, as
-father did. We are even going to pay the taxes."
-
-Mr. Gilpin was exasperated.
-
-"Then you'll have to take boarders," he flung at her.
-
-"Exactly," said Mary.
-
-There was a short silence.
-
-"How do you know," said Gay, "that they won't pick their teeth in
-public? I couldn't stand that."
-
-"They won't be that kind," said Mary grimly. "And they will be so busy
-paying their bills that they won't have time."
-
-"Seriously," said Arthur, "are you going to turn The Camp into an inn?"
-
-"No," said Mary, "not into an inn. It has always been _The_ Camp. We
-shall turn it into _The_ Inn."
-
-
-
-
-II
-
-
-Mr. Gilpin had departed in what had perhaps been the late Mr. Darling's
-last extravagant purchase, a motor-boat which at rest was a streak of
-polished mahogany, and at full speed, a streak of foam. The reluctant
-lawyer carried with him instructions to collect as much cash as possible
-and place it to the credit of the equally reluctant Arthur Darling.
-
-"Arthur," Mary had agreed, "is perhaps the only one of us who could be
-made to understand that a bank account in his name is not necessarily at
-his own personal disposal. Arthur is altruistically and Don Quixotically
-honest."
-
-It was necessary to warm the playroom with a tremendous fire, as October
-had changed suddenly from autumn to winter. There was a gusty grayness
-in the heavens that promised flurries of snow.
-
-Since Mary's proposal of the day before to turn the expensive camp into
-a profitable inn, the family had talked of little else, and a number of
-ways and means had already been chosen from the innumerable ones
-proposed. In almost every instance Arthur had found himself an amused
-minority. His platform had been: "Make them comfortable at a fair
-price."
-
-But Mary, who knew the world, had retorted:
-
-"We are not appealing to people who consider what they pay but to people
-who only consider what they get. Make them luxurious; and they will pay
-anything we choose to ask."
-
-After Mr. Gilpin's chillsome departure in the _Streak_, the family
-resumed the discussion in front of the great fire in the playroom. Wow,
-the dog, who had been running a deer for twenty-four hours in defiance
-of all game-laws, was present in the flesh, but his weary spirit was in
-the land of dreams, as an occasional barking and bristling of his mane
-testified. Uncas, the chipmunk, had also demanded and received
-admittance to the council. For a time he had sat on Arthur's shoulder,
-puffing his cheeks with inconceivable rapidity, then, soporifically
-inclined by the warmth of the fire and the constant strain incident to
-his attempts to understand the ins and outs of the English language when
-rapidly and even slangily spoken, he dropped into Arthur's breast-pocket
-and went to sleep.
-
-Arthur sighed. He was feeling immensely fidgety; but he knew that any
-sudden, irritable shifting of position would disturb the slumbers of
-Uncas, and so for nearly an hour he held himself heroically, almost
-uncannily, still.
-
-Two years ago, dating from his graduation, Arthur had had a change of
-heart. He had been so dissipated as to give his family cause for the
-utmost anxiety. He had squandered money with both hands. He had had a
-regular time for lighting a cigarette, namely, when the one which he had
-been smoking was ready to be thrown away. He had been a keen hunter and
-fisherman. His chief use for domestic animals was to tease them and play
-tricks upon them. Then suddenly, out of this murky sky, had shone the
-clear light of all his subsequent behavior. He neither drank nor smoked;
-he neither slaughtered deer nor caught fish. He was never quarrelsome.
-He went much into the woods to photograph and observe. He became almost
-too quiet and self-effacing for a young man. He asked nothing of the
-world--not even to be let alone. He was patient under the fiendish
-ministrations of bores. He tamed birds and animals, spoiling them, as
-grandparents spoil grandchildren, until they gave him no peace, and were
-always running to him at inconvenient times because they were hungry,
-because they were sleepy, because they thought somebody had been
-abusing them, or because they wished to be tickled and amused.
-
-"He's like a peaceful lake," Maud had once said, "deep in the woods,
-where the wind never blows," and Eve had nodded and said: "True. And
-there's a woman at the bottom of it."
-
-The sisters all believed that Arthur's change of heart could be traced
-to a woman. They differed only as to the kind.
-
-"One of our kind," Mary thought, "who wouldn't have him."
-
-"One of our kind," thought Maud, "who couldn't have him."
-
-And the triplets thought differently every day. All except Gay, who
-happened to know.
-
-"But," said Maud, "if we are to appeal to people of our own class, all
-mamma's and papa's old friends and our own will come to us, and that
-will be much, too much, like charity."
-
-"Right," said Mary. "Don't tell _me_ I haven't thought of that. I have.
-Applications from old friends will be politely refused."
-
-"We can say," said Eve, "that we are very sorry, but every room is
-taken."
-
-"But suppose they aren't?" objected Arthur.
-
-Eve retorted sharply.
-
-"What is that to do with it? We are running a business, not a Bible
-class."
-
-But Phyllis was pulling a long face.
-
-"Aren't we ever to see any of our old friends any more?"
-
-Lee and Gay nudged each other and began to tease her.
-
-"Dearest Pill," they said, "all will yet be well. There is more than one
-Geoffrey Plantagenet in the world. You shall have the pick of all the
-handsome strangers."
-
-"Oh, come, now!" said Arthur, "Phyllis is right. Now and then we must
-have guests--who don't pay."
-
-"Not until we can afford them," said Mary. "Has anybody seen the
-sketch-map that papa made of the buildings?"
-
-"I know where it is," said Arthur, "but I can't get it now; because Wow
-needs my feet for a pillow and at the moment Uncas is very sound
-asleep."
-
-"Can't you _tell_ us where it is?"
-
-"Certainly," he said; "it's in the safe. The safe is locked."
-
-"And where is the key?"
-
-"Just under Uncas."
-
-"Very well, then," said Mary, "important business must wait until
-Stripes wakes up. Meanwhile, I think we ought to make up our minds how
-and how much to advertise."
-
-"There are papers," said Eve, "that all wealthy Americans always see,
-and then there's that English paper with all the wonderful
-advertisements of country places for sale or to let. I vote for a
-full-page ad in that. People will say, 'Jove, this must be a wonderful
-proposition if it pays 'em to advertise it in an English paper.'"
-
-Everybody agreed with Eve except Arthur. He merely smiled with and at
-her.
-
-"We can say," said Eve, "shooting and fishing over a hundred thousand
-acres. Does the State own as much as that, Arthur?"
-
-He nodded, knowing the futility of arguing with the feminine conscience.
-
-"Two hundred thousand?"
-
-He nodded again.
-
-"Then," said Eve, "make a note of this, somebody." Maud went to the
-writing-table. "Shooting and fishing over hundreds of thousands of
-acres."
-
-"There must be pictures," said Maud, "in the text of the ad--the place
-is full of them; and if they won't do, Arthur can take others--when Wow
-and Uncas wake up."
-
-"There must be that picture after the opening of the season," said Mary,
-"the year the party got nine bucks--somebody make a point of finding
-that picture."
-
-"There are some good strings of trout and bass photographically
-preserved," said Gay.
-
-"A picture of chef in his kitchen will appeal," said Lee.
-
-"So will interiors," said Maud. "Bedrooms with vistas of plumbing. Let's
-be honestly grateful to papa for all the money he spent on porcelain and
-silver plate."
-
-"Oh, come," said Mary, "we must advertise in the American papers, too. I
-think we should spend a good many thousand dollars. And of course we
-must do away with the big table in the dining-house and substitute
-little tables. I propose that we ransack the place for photographs, and
-that Maud try her hand at composing full-page ads. And, Arthur, please
-don't forget the sketch plan of the buildings--we'll have to make quite
-a lot of alterations."
-
-"I've thought of something," said Maud. "Just a line. Part of the ad, of
-course, mentions prices. Now I think if we say prices from so and so
-up--it looks cheap and commonplace. At the bottom of the ad, then, after
-we've described all the domestic comforts of The Camp and its sporting
-opportunities, let's see if we can't catch the _clientèle_ we are after
-with this:
-
- "'PRICES RATHER HIGH.'"
-
-"Maud," said Mary, after swift thought, "your mind is as clear as a gem.
-Just think how that line would have appealed to papa if he'd been
-looking into summer or winter resorts. Make a note of it-- What are you
-two whispering about?"
-
-Lee and Gay looked up guiltily. They had not only been whispering but
-giggling. They said: "Nothing. Absolutely nothing."
-
-But presently they put on sweaters and rowed off in a guide boat, so
-that they might converse without fear of being observed.
-
-"Sure you've got it?" asked Lee.
-
-"Umm," said Gay, "sure."
-
-They giggled.
-
-"And you think we're not just plain conceited?"
-
-"My dear Lee," said Gay, "Mary, Maud, and Eve are famous for their faces
-and their figgers--have been for years, poor old things. Well, in my
-candid opinion, you and Phyllis are better-looking in every way. I look
-at you two from the cool standpoint of a stranger, and I tell you that
-you are incomparably good-looking."
-
-Lee laughed with mischievous delight.
-
-"And you look so exactly like us," she said, "that strangers can't tell
-us apart."
-
-"For myself," said Gay demurely, "I claim nothing. Absolutely nothing.
-But you and Pill are certainly as beautiful as you are young."
-
-"For the sake of argument, then," said Lee, "let's admit that we six
-sisters considered as a collection are somewhat alluring to the eye.
-Well--when the mail goes with the ads Maud is making up, we'll go with
-it, and make such changes in the choice of photographs as we see fit."
-
-"That won't do," said Gay. "There will be proofs to correct."
-
-"Then we'll wait till the proofs are corrected and sent off."
-
-"Yes. That will be the way. It would be a pity for the whole scheme to
-fall through for lack of brains. I suppose the others would never
-agree?"
-
-"The girls _might_," said Lee, "but Arthur never. He would rise up like
-a lion. You know, deep down in his heart he's a frightful stickler for
-the proprieties."
-
-"We shall get ourselves into trouble."
-
-"It will not be the first or the last time. And besides, we can escape
-to the woods if necessary, like Bessie Belle and Mary Grey."
-
-"Who were they?"
-
- "'They were two bonnie lassies.
- They built a house on yon burn brae
- And thecht it o'er wi' rashes.'"
-
-
-
-
-III
-
-
-If we except Arthur, whose knowledge of the Adirondack woods and waters
-was that of a naturalist, Lee and Gay were the sportsmen of the family.
-They had begun to learn the arts of fishing and hunting from excellent
-masters at the tender age of five. They knew the deeps and shallows of
-every lake and brook within many miles as intimately as a good housewife
-knows the shelves in her linen closet. They talked in terms of blazes,
-snags, spring holes, and runways. Each owned a guide boat, incomparably
-light, which she could swing to her shoulders and carry for a quarter of
-a mile without blowing. If Lee was the better shot, Gay could throw the
-more seductive fly.
-
-There had been a guide in the girls' extreme youth, a Frenchman, Pierre
-Amadis de Troissac, who had perhaps begun life as a gentleman. Whatever
-his history, he had taught the precious pair the rudiments of French and
-the higher mysteries of fishing.
-
-He had made a special study of spring holes, an essential in Adirondack
-trout-fishing, and whenever the Darlings wanted trout, it had only been
-necessary to tell De Troissac how many they wanted and to wait a few
-hours. On those occasions when he went fishing for the larder, Lee and
-Gay, two little roly-polies with round, innocent eyes, often accompanied
-him. It never occurred to De Troissac that the children could mark down
-the exact places from which he took fish, and, one by one and quite
-unintentionally, he revealed to them the hard-won secrets of his spring
-holes. The knowledge, however, went no further. They would have told
-Phyllis, of course, if she had been a sport. But she wasn't. She
-resembled Lee and Gay almost exactly in all other ways; but the spirit
-of pursuit and capture was left out of her. Twice she had upset a boat
-because a newly landed bass had suddenly begun to flop in the bottom of
-it, and once, coming accidentally upon a guide in the act of
-disembowelling a deer, she had gone into hysterics. She could row, carry
-a boat, swim, and find the more travelled trails; but, as Lee and Gay
-said: "Pill would starve in the woods directly the season was over."
-
-She couldn't discharge even a twenty-two calibre rifle without shutting
-her eyes; she couldn't throw a fly twenty feet without snarling her
-leader. The more peaceful arts of out-of-doors had excited her
-imagination and latent skill.
-
-In the heart of the woods, back of The Camp, not to be seen or even
-suspected until you came suddenly upon it, she had an acre of gardens
-under exquisite cultivation, and not a little glass. She specialized in
-nectarines, white muscats of Alexandria, new peas, and heaven-blue
-larkspur. But, for the sake of others, she grew to perfection beets,
-sweet corn, the lilies in variety, and immense Japanese iris.
-
-As The Camp was to be turned into an inn which should serve its guests
-with delicious food, Phyllis and her garden became of immense importance
-and she began to sit much apart, marking seed catalogues with one end of
-a pencil and drumming on her beautiful teeth with the other.
-
-Negotiations had been undertaken with a number of periodicals devoted to
-outdoor life, and a hundred schemes for advertising had been boiled down
-to one, which even Arthur was willing to let stand. To embody Mary's
-ideas of a profitable proposition into a page of advertising without
-being too absurd or too "cheap," had proved extremely difficult.
-
-"We will run The Inn," she said, "so that rich people will live very
-much as they would if they were doing the running. One big price must
-cover all the luxuries of home. We must eliminate all extras--everything
-which is a nuisance or a trouble. Except for the trifling fact that we
-receive pay for it, we must treat them exactly as papa used to treat his
-guests. He gave his guests splendid food of his own ordering. When they
-wanted cigars or cigarettes, they helped themselves. There was always
-champagne for dinner, but if men preferred whiskey and soda, they told
-the butler, and he saw that they got it. What I'm driving at is this:
-There must be no difference in price for a guest who drinks champagne
-and one who doesn't drink anything. And more important still, we must do
-all the laundering without extra charge; guides, guide boats, guns, and
-fishing-tackle must be on tap--just as papa had everything for his
-guests. The one big price must include absolutely everything."
-
-Added to this general idea, it was further conveyed in the final
-advertisement that the shooting was over hundreds of thousands of acres
-and the fishing in countless lakes and streams. And the last line of
-the ad, as had been previously agreed, was this:
-
- "PRICES RATHER HIGH."
-
-And, as Gay said to Lee: "If that doesn't fetch 'em--you and I know
-something that maybe will."
-
-The full-page ad began and ended with a portrait of Uncas, the chipmunk,
-front view, sitting up, his cheeks puffed to the bursting point. The
-centre of the page was occupied by a rather large view of The Camp and
-many of the charming little buildings which composed it, taken from the
-lake. Throughout the text were scattered reproductions--strings of
-trout, a black bear, nine deer hanging in a row, and other seductions to
-an out-of-door life. For lovers of good food there was a tiny portrait
-of the chef and adjoining it a photograph of the largest bunch of white
-muscats that had ever matured in Phyllis's vinery.
-
-A few days before the final proofs began to come in from the advertising
-managers, there arrived, addressed to Gay, a package from a firm in New
-York which makes a specialty of developing and printing photographs for
-amateurs. Gay concealed the package, but Lee had noted its existence,
-and sighed with relief. A little later she found occasion to take Gay
-aside.
-
-"Was the old film all right? Did they print well?"
-
-Gay nodded. "It always was a wonderful picture," she said.
-
-"Us for the tall timber," she said--"when they come out."
-
-The final proofs being corrected and enveloped, Gay and Lee, innocent
-and bored of face, announced that, as there was nothing to do, they
-thought they would row the mail down to the village. It was a seven-mile
-row, but that was nothing out of the ordinary for them and it was
-arranged that the _Streak_ should be sent after them in case they showed
-signs of being late for lunch.
-
-Gay rowed with leisurely strokes, while Lee, seated in the stern, busied
-herself with a pair of scissors and a pot of paste. She was giving the
-finally corrected proofs that still more final correcting which she and
-Gay had agreed to be necessary.
-
-They had decided that the centrepiece of the advertisement--a mere
-general view of The Camp--though very charming in its way, "meant
-nothing," and they had made up their unhallowed minds to substitute in
-its place one of those "fortunate snap-shots," the film of which Gay
-had--happened to preserve.
-
-In this photograph the six Darling sisters were seated in a row, on the
-edge of The Camp float. Their feet and ankles were immersed. They wore
-black bathing-dresses, exactly alike, and the bathing-dresses were of
-rather thin material--and very, very wet.
-
-The six exquisite heads perched on the six exquisite figures proved a
-picture which, as Lee and Gay admitted, might cause even a worthy young
-man to leave home and mother.
-
-It was not until they were half-way home that Lee suddenly cried aloud
-and hid her face in her hands.
-
-"For Heaven's sake," exclaimed Gay, "trim boat, and what's the matter
-anyway?"
-
-"Matter?" exclaimed Lee; "that picture of us sits right on top of the
-line _Prices Rather High_. And it's too late to do anything about it!"
-
-Gay turned white and then red, and then she burst out laughing. "'Tis
-awful," she said, "but it will certainly fetch 'em."
-
-
-
-
-IV
-
-
-The Camp itself underwent numerous changes during the winter; and even
-the strong-hearted Mary was appalled by the amount of money which it had
-been found necessary to expend. The playroom would, of course, be
-reserved for the use of guests, and a similar though smaller and
-inferior room had been thrust out from the west face of Darling House
-for the use of the family. Then Maud, who had volunteered to take charge
-of all correspondence and accounts, had insisted that an office be built
-for her near the dock. This was mostly shelves, a big fireplace, and a
-table. Here guests would register upon arrival; here the incoming mail
-would be sorted and the outgoing weighed and stamped. It had also been
-found necessary, in view of the very large prospective wash, to enlarge
-and renovate Laundry House and provide sleeping quarters for a couple of
-extra laundresses.
-
-Those who are familiar with the scarcity and reluctance of labor in the
-Adirondacks will best understand how these trifling matters bit into the
-Darling capital.
-
-Sometimes Mary, who held herself responsible for the possible failure of
-the projected inn, could not sleep at night. Suppose that the
-advertising, which would cost thousands of dollars, should fall flat?
-Suppose that not a single solitary person should even nibble at the high
-prices? The Darlings might even find themselves dreadfully in debt. The
-Camp would have to go. She suffered from nightmares, which are bad, and
-from daymares, which are worse. Then one day, brought across the ice
-from the village of Carrytown at the lower end of the lake, she received
-the following letter:
-
- MISS DARLING,
- The Camp, New Moon Lake in the Adirondacks, New York.
-
- DEAR MADAM:--Yesterday morning, quite by accident, I saw the
- prospectus of your inn on the desk of Mr. Burns, the advertising
- manager of _The Four Seasons_. I note with regret that you are not
- opening until the first of July. Would it not be possible for you
- to receive myself and a party of guests very much earlier, say just
- when the ice has gone out of the lake and the trout are in the warm
- shallows along the shores? Personally, it is my plan to stay on
- with you for the balance of the season, provided, of course, that
- all your accommodations have not been previously taken.
-
- With regard to prices, I note only that they are "rather high." I
- would suggest that, as it would probably inconvenience you to
- receive guests prior to the date set for the formal opening of
- your camp, you name a rate for three early weeks which would be
- profitable to you. There will be six men in my party, including
- myself.
-
- Very truly yours,
- SAMUEL LANGHAM.
-
-Mary, her face flushed with the bright colors of triumph, read this
-letter aloud to the assembled family.
-
-"Does anybody," she asked, "know anything about Samuel Langham? Is he a
-suitable person?"
-
-"I know of him," said Arthur, smiling at some recollection or other. "He
-is what the newspapers call a 'well-known clubman.' He is rich, fat,
-good-natured, and not old. It is that part of your prospectus which
-touches upon the _cuisine_ that has probably affected him. His father
-was a large holder of Standard Oil securities."
-
-"As for me," said Gay, "I've seen him. Do you remember, Phyllis, being
-asked to a most 'normous dinner dance at the Redburns' the year we came
-out? At the last minute you caught cold and wanted to back out, but Mary
-said _that_ wasn't done, and so I went in your place, and, as usual,
-nobody knew the difference. Well, Mr. Langham was there. I didn't meet
-him, but I remember I watched him eat. He is very smug-looking. He
-didn't like the champagne. I remember that. He lifted his glass
-hopefully, took one swallow, put his glass down, and never touched it
-again. His face for the rest of dinner had the expression of one who has
-been deeply wronged. I thought of Louis XVI mounting the scaffold."
-
-"I do wish," said Mary, "that we knew what kind of wine the creature
-likes."
-
-"Father left a splendid collection," said Arthur. "Take Mr. Langham into
-the cellar. He'll enjoy that. Let him pick his own bottle."
-
-In the event, Maud sat down in her new office and wrote Mr. Langham that
-he and his five guests could be received earlier in the season. And
-then, with fear and trembling, she named a price _per diem_ that
-amounted to highway robbery.
-
-Mr. Langham's answer was prompt and cheerful. He asked merely to be
-notified when the ice had gone out of the lake.
-
-"Well," said Mary, with a long-drawn sigh of relief, "the prices don't
-seem to have frightened him nearly as much as they frightened us. But,
-after all, the prospectus was alluring--though we say it that
-shouldn't."
-
-Lee and Gay were troubled by qualms of conscience. The advertisements of
-The Camp were to appear in the February number of some of the more
-important periodicals, and the two scapegraces were beginning to be
-horribly alarmed.
-
-Magazines have a way of being received last by those most interested in
-seeing them. And before even a copy of _The Four Seasons_ reached the
-Darlings, there came a number of letters from people who had already
-seen the advertisement in it. One letter was from a very old friend of
-the family, and ran as follows:
-
- MY DEAR MARY:
-
- How could you! I have seen your advertisement of The Camp in _The
- Four Seasons_. It is earning much talk and criticism. I don't know
- what you could have been thinking of. I have always regarded you
- as one of the sanest and best-bred women I know. But it seems that
- you are not above sacrificing your own dignity to financial
- gain----
-
-"Well, in the name of all that's ridiculous," exclaimed Mary; "of all
-that's impertinent!--will somebody kindly tell me what my personality
-has to do with our prospectus of The Camp?"
-
-Those who could have told her held their tongues and quaked inwardly.
-The others joined in Mary's surprise and indignation. Even Arthur, who
-hated the whole innkeeping scheme, was roused out of his ordinary
-placidity.
-
-"I shall write to the horrid old woman," said Mary, "and tell her to
-mind her own business. I shall also tell her that we are receiving so
-many applications for accommodations that we don't know how to choose.
-That isn't quite true, of course; but we have received some. Since I am
-not above sacrificing my dignity"--she went on angrily--"to financial
-gain, I may as well throw a few lies into the bargain."
-
-The next day, addressed to "The Camp," came the long-expected number of
-_The Four Seasons_. Arthur opened it and began to turn the leaves.
-Presently, from the centre of a page, he saw his six beautiful sisters
-looking him in the face.
-
-"Mary!" he called, in such a voice that she came running. She looked and
-turned white. Eve came, and Maud and Phyllis.
-
-"Who is responsible for this--" cried Arthur, "for this sickening--this
-degraded piece of mischief?"
-
-"You corrected the final proofs yourself," said Maud.
-
-"And sealed them up. If I find that some mischief-maker in the office of
-_The Four Seasons_ has been playing tricks----"
-
-"The mischief-makers are to be found nearer home," said Mary. "Don't you
-remember that Lee and Gay took the proofs to the post-office. They said
-they were bored and could think of nothing to do. _This_ is what they
-were thinking of doing!"
-
-"Where are they?" he said in a grim voice.
-
-"Now, Arthur," said Maud, "think before you say anything to them that
-you may regret. As for the picture of us in our bathing-suits--well, I,
-for one, don't see anything dreadful about it. In fact, I think we look
-rather lovely."
-
-Arthur groaned.
-
-"I want to talk to Lee and Gay," he said. "My sisters--an advertisement
-in a magazine--for drummers and newsboys to make jokes about----"
-
-He grew white and whiter, until his innocent sisters were thoroughly
-frightened. Then he started out of the playroom in search of Lee and
-Gay.
-
-In or about The Camp they were not to be found. Nobody had seen them
-since breakfast. With this information, he returned to the playroom.
-
-"They've run away," he said, "and I'm going after them."
-
-"I wouldn't," said Mary. "The harm's been done. You can't very well
-spank them. I wish you could. You can only scold--and what earthly good
-will that do them, or you?"
-
-"I don't know that anything I may say," said Arthur, "_will_ do them any
-good. I live in hopes."
-
-"Have you any idea where they've gone?"
-
-"I'll cast about in a big circle and find their tracks."
-
-When Arthur, mittened and snow-shoed, had departed in search of Lee and
-Gay, the remaining sisters gathered about the full-page advertisement in
-_The Four Seasons_, and passed rapidly from anger to mild hysterics.
-Mary was the last to laugh.
-
-And she said: "Girls, I will tell you an awful secret. I never would
-have consented to this, but as long as Lee and Gay have gone and done
-it, I'm--_glad_."
-
-"The only thing _I_ mind," said Eve, "is Arthur. He'll take it hard."
-
-"We can't help that," said Maud. "Business is business. And this
-wretched, shocking piece of mischief spells success. I feel it in my
-bones. There's no use being silly about ourselves. We've got our way to
-make in the world--and, as a sextet----"
-
-She lingered over the picture.
-
-"As a sextet, there's no use denying that we are rather lovely to look
-at."
-
-Phyllis put in a word blindly.
-
-"Maud," she said, "among the applications you have received, how many
-are from women?"
-
-Maud laughed aloud.
-
-"None," she said.
-
-"There wouldn't be," said Eve.
-
-"Well," said Mary, "compared to the rest of you, I'm quite an old woman,
-and I say--so much the better."
-
-
-
-
-V
-
-
-Even on going into the open air from a warmed room, it would not have
-struck you as a cold day. But thermometers marked a number of degrees
-worse than zero. The sky was bright and blue. Not a breath of wind
-stirred. In the woods the underbrush was hidden by the smooth
-accumulations of snow, so that the going was open.
-
-The Adirondack winter climate is such that a man runs less risk of
-getting too cold than of getting too warm. Arthur, moving swiftly in a
-great circle so that at some point he should come upon the tracks of his
-culprit sisters, shed first his mittens and then his coat. The former he
-thrust into his trousers pocket, and he hung the latter to a broken limb
-where he could easily find it on his return.
-
-"There would be some sense in running away in summer," he thought. "It
-would take an Indian or a dog to track them then, but in winter--I gave
-them credit for more sense."
-
-He came upon the outgoing marks of their snow-shoes presently, just
-beyond Phyllis's garden, to the north of the camp. In imagination he saw
-the two lithe young beauties striding sturdily and tirelessly over the
-snow, and then and there the extreme pinnacles of his anger toppled and
-fell. There is no occupation to which a maiden may lend herself so
-virginal as woodmanship. And he fell to thinking less of his young
-sisters' indiscretion than of the extreme and unsophisticated innocence
-which had led them into it. What could girls know of men, anyway? What
-did his sisters know of him? That he had been extravagant and rather
-fast. Had they an inkling of what being rather fast meant? His smooth
-forehead contracted with painful thoughts. Even Mary's indignation upon
-the discovery of the photograph in _The Four Seasons_ had not matched
-his own. She had been angry because she was a gentlewoman, and
-gentlewomen shun publicity. She had not even guessed at the degradation
-to which broadcast pictures of beautiful women are subjected. His anger
-turned from his sisters presently and glowered upon the whole world of
-men; his hands closed to strike, and opened to clutch and choke. That
-Lee and Gay had done such a thing was earnest only of innocence coupled
-with mischief. They must know that what they had done was wrong, since
-they had fled from any immediate consequences, but how wrong it was they
-could never dream, even in nightmares. Nor was it possible for him to
-explain. How, then, could any anger which he might visit upon them
-benefit? And who was he, when it came to that, to assume the
-unassailable morality of a parent?
-
-It came to this: That Arthur followed the marks of Lee's and Gay's
-snow-shoes mechanically, and raged, not against them, not against the
-world of men, but against himself. He had said once in jest that many an
-artistic impulse had been crushed by the camera and the pianola. But how
-pitifully true this had been in his own case! If he had been born into
-less indulgence, he might have painted, he might have played. The only
-son in a large family of daughters, his father and mother had worshipped
-the ground upon which his infant feet had trod. He had never known what
-it was to want anything. He had never been allowed to turn a hand to his
-own honest advantage. He was the kind of boy who, under less golden
-circumstances, would have saved his pocket-money and built with his own
-hands a boat or whatever he needed. There is a song: "I want what I want
-when I want it." Arthur might have sung: "I get what I'm going to want
-and then I don't want it."
-
-His contemporaries had greatly envied him, when, as a mere matter of
-justice, they should have pitied him. All his better impulses had been
-gnarled by indulgence. He had done things that showed natural ability;
-but of what use was that? He was too old now to learn to draw. He played
-rather delightfully upon the piano, or any other instrument, for that
-matter. To what end? He could not read a note.
-
-There was nothing that Arthur could not have done, if he had been let
-alone. There were many things that he would have done.
-
-At college he had seen in one smouldering flash of intuition how badly
-he had started in the race of life. When others were admiring his many
-brilliancies, he was mourning for the lost years when, under almost any
-guidance save that of his beloved father, he might have laid such sturdy
-foundations to future achievements--pedestals on which to erect statues.
-
-Self-knowledge had made him hard for a season and cynical. As a tired
-sea-gull miscalculates distance and dips his wings into the sea, so
-Arthur, when he thought that he was merely flying low the better to see
-and to observe, had alighted without much struggling in a pool of
-dissipation and vice.
-
-The memory was more of a weariness to him than a sharp regret. Of what
-use is remorse--after the fact? Let it come before and all will be well.
-
-At last, more by accident than design, he drew out of the muddy ways
-into which he had fallen and limped off--not so much toward better
-things as away from worse.
-
-Then it was that Romance had come for him, and carried him on strong
-wings upward toward the empyrean.
-
-Even now, she was only twenty. She had married a man more than twice her
-age. He had been her guardian, and she had felt that it was her duty.
-Her marriage proved desperately unhappy. She and Arthur met, and, as
-upon a signal, loved.
-
-For a few weeks of one golden summer, they had known the ethereal bliss
-of seeing each other every day. They met as little children, and so
-parted. They accepted the law and convention which stood between them,
-not as a barrier to be crossed or circumvented but with childlike faith
-as a something absolutely impassable--like the space which separates the
-earth and the moon.
-
-They remained utterly innocent in thought and deed, merely loved and
-longed and renounced so very hard that their poor young hearts almost
-broke.
-
-Not so the "old man."
-
-It happened, in the autumn of that year, that he brought his wife to New
-York, in whose Wall Street he had intricate interests. He learned that
-she was by way of seeing more of Arthur than a girl of eighteen married
-to a man of nearly fifty ought to see. He did not at once burst into
-coarse abuse of her, but, worldly-wise, set detectives to watch her. He
-had, you may say, set his heart upon her guilt. To learn that she was
-utterly innocent enraged him. One day he had the following conversation
-with a Mr. May, of a private detective bureau:
-
-"You followed them?"
-
-"To the park."
-
-"Well?"
-
-"They bought a bag of peanuts and fed the squirrels."
-
-"Go on."
-
-"Then they rode in a swan-boat. Then they walked up to the reservoir and
-around it. Then they came back to the hotel."
-
-"Did they separate in the office?"
-
-"On the sidewalk."
-
-"But last night? She said she was dining with her sister and going to
-the play. What did she do last night?"
-
-"She did what she said. Believe me, sir--if I know anything of men and
-women, you're paying me to run fool's errands for you. _They_ don't need
-any watching."
-
-"You have seen them--kiss?"
-
-"Never."
-
-"Hold hands?"
-
-"I haven't seen any physical demonstration. I guess they like each other
-a lot. And that's all there is to it."
-
-But the "old man" made a scene with her, just such a scene as he would
-have made if the detective's report had been, in effect, the opposite of
-what it was. He assumed that she was guilty; but, for dread of scandal,
-he would not seek a divorce. He exacted a promise that she would not see
-Arthur, or write to him, or receive letters from him.
-
-Then, having agreed with certain magnates to go out to China upon the
-question of a great railroad and a great loan, he carried her off with
-him, then and there. So that when Arthur called at the hotel, he was
-told that they had gone but that there was a note for him. If it was
-from the wife, the husband had dictated it:
-
- Don't try to see me ever any more. If you do, it will only make my
- life a hell on earth.
-
-That had been the tangible end of Arthur's romance. But the intangible
-ends were infinite and not yet. His whole nature had changed. He had
-suffered and could no longer bear to inflict pain.
-
-He lifted his head and looked up a little slope of snow. Near the top,
-wonderfully rosy and smiling, sat his culprit sisters. He had forgotten
-why he had come. He smiled in his sudden embarrassment.
-
-"Don't shoot, colonel," called Gay, "and we'll come down."
-
-"Promise, then," he said, "that you'll never be naughty again."
-
-"We promise," they said.
-
-And they trudged back to camp, with jokes and laughter and three very
-sharp appetites.
-
-
-
-
-VI
-
-
-Beyond seeing to it that the alluring picture of his sisters should not
-appear in any future issues of the magazines, Arthur did not refer to
-the matter again. The girls, more particularly Lee and Gay, always
-attributed the instant success of The Camp to the picture; but it is
-sanely possible that an inn run upon such very extravagant principles
-was bound to be a success anyway. America is full of people who will pay
-anything for the comforts of home with the cares and exasperations left
-out.
-
-A majority of the early applications received at The Camp office, and
-politely rejected by Maud, were from old friends of the family, who were
-eagerly willing to give its fallen finances a boost. But the girls were
-determined that their scheme should stand upon its own meritorious feet
-or not at all.
-
- * * * * *
-
-When Samuel Langham learned that the ice was going out of New Moon Lake,
-he wrote that he would arrive at Carrytown at such and such an hour,
-and begged that a boat of some sort might be there to meet him. His
-guests, he explained, would follow in a few days.
-
-"Dear me," said Maud, "it will be very trying to have him alone--just
-like a real guest. If he'd only bring his friends with him, why, they
-could entertain him. As it is, we'll have to. Because, even if we are
-innkeepers now, we belong to the same station in life that he does, and
-he knows it and we know it. I don't see how we can ever have the face to
-send in a bill afterward."
-
-"I don't either," said Mary, "but we must."
-
-"I've never pictured him," said Arthur, "as a man who would brave early
-spring in the Adirondacks for the sake of a few trout."
-
-"I bet you my first dividend," said Lee, "that his coat is lined with
-sable."
-
-It was.
-
-As the _Streak_, which had gone to Carrytown to meet him, slid for the
-dock (his luggage was to follow in the _Tortoise_, a fatter, slower
-power-boat), there might have been seen standing amidships a tall, stout
-gentleman of about thirty-six or more, enveloped in a handsome overcoat
-lined with sable.
-
-He wore thick eye-glasses which the swiftness of the _Streak_'s going
-had opaqued with icy mist, so that for the moment Mr. Samuel Langham
-was blind as a mole. Nevertheless, determined to enjoy whatever the
-experience had in store for him, he beamed from right to left, as if a
-pair of keen eyes were revealing to him unexpected beauties and
-delights.
-
-Arthur, loathing the rôle, was on the float to meet him.
-
-On hearing himself addressed by name, Mr. Samuel Langham removed one of
-his fur-lined gloves and thrust forward a plump, well-groomed hand.
-
-"I believe that I am shaking hands with Mr. Darling," he said in a slow,
-cultivated voice; "but my glasses are blurred and I cannot see anything.
-Is my foot going for the float--or the water?"
-
-"Step boldly," said Arthur; and, in a hurried aside, as he perceived the
-corner of a neatly folded greenback protruding between two of Mr.
-Langham's still-gloved fingers: "You are not to be subjected to the
-annoyance of the tipping system. We pay our servants extra to make the
-loss up to them."
-
-Mr. Langham's mouth, which was rather like a Cupid's bow, tightened. And
-he handed the greenback to the engineer of the _Streak_, just as if
-Arthur's remonstrance had not been spoken. On the way to the office he
-explained.
-
-"Whenever I go anywhere," he said, "I find persons in humble situations
-who smile at me and wish me well. I smile back and wish them well. It is
-because, at some time or other, I have tipped them. To me the system has
-never been an annoyance but a delightful opportunity for the exercise of
-tact and judgment."
-
-He came to a dead halt, planting his feet firmly.
-
-"I shall be allowed to tip whomsoever I like," he said flatly, "or I
-shan't stay."
-
-"Our ambition," said Arthur stiffly, "is to make our guests comfortable.
-Our rule against tipping is therefore abolished."
-
-They entered the office. Mr. Langham could now see, having wiped the fog
-from his glasses. He saw a lovely girl in black, seated at a table
-facing him. Beyond her was a roaring fire of backlogs. Arthur presented
-Mr. Langham.
-
-"Are you frozen?" asked Maud. "Too cold to write your name in our
-brand-new register?"
-
-He took the pen which she offered him and wrote his name in a large,
-clear hand, worthy of John Hancock.
-
-"It's the first name in the book," he said. "It's always been a very
-lucky name for me. I hope it will be for you."
-
-Arthur had escaped.
-
-"There is one more formality," said Maud: "breakfast."
-
-"I had a little something in my car," said Mr. Langham; "but if it
-wouldn't be too much trouble--er--just a few little eggs and things."
-
-"How would it be," said Maud, "if I took you straight to the kitchen? My
-sister Mary presides there, and you shall tell her exactly what you
-want, and she will see that you get it."
-
-A rosy blush mounted Mr. Langham's good-natured face.
-
-"Oh," he said, with the deepest sincerity, "if I am to have the _entrée_
-to the kitchen, I shall be happy. I will tell you a secret. At my club I
-always breakfast in the kitchen. It's against the rules, but I do it. A
-friendly chef--beds of glowing charcoal--burnished copper--piping-hot
-tidbits."
-
-It was up-hill to Smoke House, and Mr. Langham, in his burdensome
-overcoat, grew warm on the way, and was puffing slightly when he got
-there.
-
-"Mary," Maud called--"Mr. Langham!"
-
-"The kitchen is the foundation of all domestic happiness," said he. "I
-have come to yours as fast as I could. I think--I _know_, that I never
-saw a brighter, happier-looking kitchen."
-
-He knew also that he had never seen so beautiful a presiding deity.
-
-"Your sister," he said, "told me that I could have a little breakfast
-right here." And he repeated the statement concerning his club kitchen.
-
-"Of course, you can!" said Mary.
-
-"Just a few eggs," he said, "and if there's anything green----"
-
-They called the chef. He was very happy because the season had begun. He
-assigned Mr. Langham a seat from which to see and at which to be served,
-then with the wrist-and-finger elegance of a prestidigitator, he began
-to prepare a few eggs and something green.
-
-"The trout--" Mary began dutifully, as it was for the sake of these that
-Mr. Langham had ostensibly come so early in the season.
-
-"Trout?" he said.
-
-"The fishing--" She made a new beginning.
-
-"The fishing, Miss Darling," he said, "will be of interest to my
-friends. For my part, I don't fish. I have, in common with the kind of
-boat from which fishing is done, nothing but the fact that we are both
-ticklish. I saw your prospectus. I said: 'I shall be happy there, and
-well taken care of.' Something told me that I should be allowed to
-breakfast in the kitchen. The more I thought about it the less I felt
-that I could wait for the somewhat late opening of your season, so I
-pretended to be a fisher of trout. And here I am. But, mark you," he
-added, "a few trout on the table now and then--I like that!"
-
-"You shall have them," said Mary, "and you shall breakfast in the
-kitchen. I do--always."
-
-"Do you?" he exclaimed. "Why not together, then?"
-
-His eyes shone with pleasure.
-
-"I should be too early for you," she said.
-
-"You don't know me. Is it ever too early to eat? Because I am stout,
-people think I have all the moribund qualities that go with it. As a
-matter of fact, I rise whenever, in my judgment, the cook is dressed and
-down. Is it gross to be fond of food? So many people think so. I differ
-with them. Not to care what you eat is gross--in my way of thinking. Is
-there anything, for instance, more fresh in coloring, more adequate in
-line, than a delicately poached egg on a blue-and-white plate? You call
-this building Smoke House? I shall always be looking in. Do you mind?"
-
-"Indeed we don't," said Mary. "Do we, chef?"
-
-Chef laid a finger to his lips. It was no time for talk. "Never disturb
-a sleeping child or a cooking egg," was one of his maxims.
-
-"I knew that I should be happy here," said Mr. Langham. "I am."
-
-Whenever he had a chance he gazed at Mary. It was her face in the row of
-six that had lured him out of all his habits and made him feel that the
-camp offered him a genuine chance for happiness. To find that she
-presided over the kitchen had filled his cup to the brim. But when he
-remembered that he was fat and fond of good things to eat and drink, his
-heart sank.
-
-He determined that he would eat but three eggs. They were, however,
-prepared in a way that was quite new to him, and in the determined
-effort to discern the ingredients and the method he ate five.
-
-"There is something very keen about your Adirondack air," he explained
-guiltily.
-
-But Mary had warmed to him. Her heart and her reputation were involved
-in the _cuisine_. She knew that the better you feed people the more they
-love you. She was not revolted by Mr. Langham's appetite. She felt that
-even a canary of a man must have fallen before the temptation of those
-eggs.
-
-They were her own invention. And chef had executed them to the very turn
-of perfection.
-
-Almost from the moment of his arrival, then, Mr. Samuel Langham began to
-eat his way into the heart of the eldest Miss Darling.
-
-In culinary matters a genuine intimacy sprang up between them. They
-exchanged ideas. They consulted. They compared menus. They mastered the
-contents of the late Mr. Darling's cellars.
-
-Mr. Langham chose Lone House for his habitation. He liked the little
-balcony that thrust out over the lake between the two pine-trees. And by
-the time that his guests were due to arrive, he had established himself,
-almost, in the affections of the entire family.
-
-"He may be greedy," said Arthur, "but he's the most courteous man that
-ever 'sat at meat among ladies'!"
-
-"He's got the kindest heart," said Mary, "that ever beat."
-
-
-
-
-VII
-
-
-Mr. Langham's five guests arrived somewhat noisily, smoking five long
-cigars. Lee and Gay, watching the float from a point of vantage, where
-they themselves were free from observation, observed that three of the
-trout fishermen were far older than they had led themselves to expect.
-
-"That leaves only one for us," said Gay.
-
-"Why?"
-
-"Can't you see from here that the fifth is an Englishman?"
-
-"Yes," said Lee. "His clothes don't fit, and yet he feels perfectly
-comfortable in them."
-
-"It isn't so much the clothes," said Gay, "as the face. The other faces
-are excited because they have ridden fast in a fast boat, though they've
-probably often done it before. Now he's probably never been in a fast
-boat in his life till to-day, and yet he looks thoroughly bored."
-
-The Englishman without changing his expression made some remark to the
-other five. They roared. The Englishman blushed, and looked vaguely
-toward a dark-blue mountain that rose with some grandeur beyond the
-farther shore of the lake.
-
-"Do you suppose," said Lee, "that what he said was funny or just dumb?"
-
-"I think it was funny," said Gay, "but purely accidental."
-
-"I think I know the other youth," said Lee; "I think I have danced with
-him. Didn't Mr. Langham say there was a Renier among his guests?"
-
-"H. L.," Gay assented.
-
-"That's the one," Lee remembered. "Harry Larkins Renier. We have danced.
-If he doesn't remember, he shall be snubbed. I like the old guy with the
-Mark Twain hair."
-
-"Don't you know _him_? I do. I have seen his picture often. He's the
-editor of the _Evening Star_. Won't Arthur be glad!"
-
-"What's his name?"
-
-"Walter Leyden O'Malley. He's the literary descendant of the great Dana.
-Don't talk to me, child; I know a great deal."
-
-Gay endeavored to assume the look of an encyclopædia and failed.
-
-"Mr. Langham," said Lee, "mentioned three other names, Alston,
-Pritchard, and Cox. Which do you suppose is which?"
-
-"I think that Pritchard is the very tall one who looks like a Kentucky
-colonel; Cox is the one with the very large face; of course, the
-Englishman is Alston."
-
-"I don't."
-
-"We can find out from Maud."
-
-When the new arrivals, escorted by Arthur and Mr. Langham, had left the
-office, Lee and Gay hurried in to look at their signatures and to
-consult Maud as to identities.
-
-The Kentucky-colonel-looking man proved to be Alston. Cox had the large
-face, and the Englishman--John Arthur Merrivale Pritchard, as was to be
-expected--wrote the best hand. Mr. O'Malley, the famous editor, wrote
-the worst. His signature looked as if it had been traced by an inky worm
-writhing in agony.
-
-"Tell us at once," Gay demanded, "what they are like."
-
-Maud regarded her frolicsome sisters with inscrutable eyes, and said:
-
-"At first, you think that Mr. Cox is a heartless old cynic, but when you
-get to know him really well--I remember an instance that occurred in the
-early sixties----"
-
-"Oh, dry up!" said Lee. "Are they nice and presentable, like fat old Sam
-Langham?"
-
-"The three old ones," said Maud, "made me think of three very young boys
-just loose from school. Messrs. Renier and Pritchard, however, seem more
-used to holidays. There is, however, a complication. All five wish to go
-fishing as soon as they can change into fishing clothes, and there
-aren't enough guides to go around."
-
-"What's the trouble?" asked Gay eagerly.
-
-"Bullard," Maud explained, "has sent word that his wife is having a
-baby, and Benton has gone up to Crotched Lake West to see if the ice is
-out of it. That leaves only three guides to go around. Benton oughtn't
-to have gone. Nobody told him to. But he once read the Declaration of
-Independence, and every now and then the feeling comes over him that he
-must act accordingly."
-
-"But," exclaimed Lee, "what's the matter with Gay and me?"
-
-"Nothing, I hope," said Maud; "you look well. I trust you feel well."
-
-"We want to be guides," said Gay; "we want to be useful. Hitherto we've
-done nothing to help. Mary works like a slave in the kitchen; you here.
-Eve will never leave the laundry once the wash gets big. Phyllis has her
-garden, in which things will begin to grow by and by, but we--we have no
-excuse for existence--none whatever. Now, I could show Mr. Renier where
-the chances of taking fish are the best."
-
-"No," said Lee firmly; "I ought to guide him. It's only fair. He once
-guided me--I've always remembered--bang into a couple who outweighed us
-two to one, and down we went."
-
-"Mary will hardly approve of you youngsters going on long expeditions
-with strange young men," Maud was quite sure; "and, of course, Arthur
-won't."
-
-Lee and Gay began to sulk.
-
-At that moment Arthur came into the office.
-
-"Halloo, you two!" he said. "Been looking for you, and even shouting.
-The fact is, we're short of guides, and Mary and I think----"
-
-Lee and Gay burst into smiles.
-
-"What did we tell you, Maud? Of course, we will. There are no wiser
-guides in this part of the woods."
-
-"That," said Arthur, "is a fact. The older men looked alarmed when I
-suggested that two of my sisters--you see, they've always had
-native-born woodsmen and even Indians----"
-
-"Then," said Lee, "we are to have the guileless youths. I speak for
-Renier."
-
-"Meanie," said Gay.
-
-"Lee ought to have first choice," said Arthur. "It's always been
-supposed that Lee is your senior by a matter of twenty minutes."
-
-"True or not," said Gay, "she looks it. Then I'm to guide the
-Englishman."
-
-"If you don't mind." Arthur regarded her, smiling. He couldn't help it.
-She was _so_ pretty. "And I'd advise you not to be too eager to show
-off. Mr. Pritchard has hunted and fished more than all of us put
-together."
-
-"That little pink-faced snip!" exclaimed Gay. "I'll sure see how much he
-knows."
-
-Half an hour later she was rowing him leisurely in the direction of
-Placid Brook, and examining his somewhat remarkable outfit with
-wondering eyes. This was not difficult, since his own eyes, which were
-clear brown, and very shy, were very much occupied in looking over the
-contents of the large-tackle box.
-
-"If you care to rig your rod," said Gay presently, "and cast about as we
-go, you might take something between here and the brook."
-
-"Do you mean," he said, "that you merely throw about you at random, and
-that it is possible to take fish?"
-
-"Of course," said she--"when they are rising."
-
-"But then the best one could hope for," he drawled, "would be
-indiscriminate fish."
-
-"Just what do you mean by that?"
-
-"Why!"--and this time he looked up and smiled very shyly--"if you were
-after elephant and came across a herd, would you pick out a bull with a
-fine pair of tusks, or would you fire indiscriminately into the thick of
-them, and perhaps bring down the merest baby?"
-
-"I never heard of picking your fish," said Gay.
-
-"Dear me," he commented, "then you have nearly a whole lifetime of
-delightful study before you!"
-
-He unslung a pair of field-glasses, focussed them, and began to study
-the surface of the placid lake, not the far-off surface but the surface
-within twenty or thirty feet. Then he remarked:
-
-"Your flies aren't greatly different from ours. I think we shall find
-something nearly right. One can never tell. The proclivities of trout
-and char differ somewhat. I have never taken char."
-
-"You don't think you are after char now, do you?" exclaimed Gay.
-"Because, if so--this lake contains bass, trout, lake-trout, sunfish,
-shiners, and bullheads, but no char."
-
-Pritchard smiled a little sadly and blushed. He hated to put people
-right.
-
-"Your brook-trout," he said, "your _salmo fontinalis_, isn't a trout at
-all. He's a char."
-
-Gay put her back into the rowing with some temper. She felt that the
-Englishman had insulted the greatest of all American institutions. The
-repartee which sprang to her lips was somewhat feeble.
-
-"If a trout is a char," she said angrily, "then an onion is a fruit."
-
-To her astonishment, Mr. Pritchard began to laugh. He dropped everything
-and gave his whole attention to it. He laughed till the tears came and
-the delicate guide boat shook from stem to stern. Presently the germ of
-his laughing spread, and Gay came down with a sharp attack of it
-herself. She stopped rowing. Two miles off, a loon, that most exclusive
-laugher of the North Woods, took fright, dove, and remained under for
-ten minutes.
-
-The young people in the guide boat looked at each other through smarting
-tears.
-
-"I am learning fast," said Gay, "that you count your fish before you
-catch them, that trout are char, and that Englishmen laugh at other
-people's jokes."
-
-She rowed on.
-
-"Don't forget to tell me when you've chosen your fish," she remarked.
-
-"You shall help me choose," he said; "I insist. I speak for a
-three-pounder."
-
-"The event of a lifetime!"
-
-"Why, Miss Gay," he said, "it's all the event of a lifetime. The Camp,
-the ride in the motor-boat, the wonderful, wonderful breakfast, water
-teeming with fish, the woods, and the mountains--millions of years ago
-it was decreed that you and I should rock a boat with laughter in the
-midst of New Moon Lake. And yet you speak of a three-pounder as the
-event of a lifetime! My answer is a defiance. We shall take one _salmo
-fontinalis_--one wily char. He shall not weigh three pounds; he shall
-weigh a trifle more. Then we shall put up our tackle and go home to a
-merry dinner."
-
-"Mr. Pritchard," said Gay, "I'll bet you anything you like that you
-don't take a trout--or a char, if you like--that will weigh three pounds
-or over. I'll bet you ten to one."
-
-"Don't do that," he said; "it's an even shot. What will you bet?"
-
-"I'll bet you my prospective dividends for the year," she said,
-"against----"
-
-"My prospective title?"
-
-He looked rather solemn, but laughter bubbled from Gay.
-
-"It's a good sporting proposition," said Pritchard. "It's a very sound
-title--old, resonant--and unless you upset us and we drown, tolerably
-certain to be mine to pay--in case I lose."
-
-"I don't bet blindly," said Gay. "What is the title?"
-
-"I shall be the Earl of Merrivale," said he; "and if I fail this day to
-take a char weighing three pounds or over, you will be the Countess of
-Merrivale."
-
-"Dear me!" said Gay, "who ever heard of so much depending on a mere
-fish? But I don't like my side of the bet. It's all so sudden. I don't
-know you well enough, and you're sure to lose."
-
-"I'll take either end of the bet you don't like," said Mr. Pritchard
-gravely. "If I land the three-pounder, you become the countess; if I
-don't, I pay you the amount of your dividends for the year. Is that
-better?"
-
-"Much," smiled Gay; "because, with the bet in this form, there is
-practically no danger that either of us will lose anything. My dividends
-probably won't amount to a row of pins, and you most certainly will not
-land so big a fish."
-
-Meanwhile they had entered the mouth of Placid Brook. The surface was
-dimpling--rings became, spread, merged in one another, and were not. The
-fish were feeding.
-
-"Let us land in the meadow," said Mr. Pritchard, his brown eyes clear
-and sparkling, "and spy upon the enemy."
-
-"Are you going to leave your rod and things in the boat?"
-
-"For the present--until we have located our fish."
-
-They landed, and he advanced upon the brook by a detour, stealthily,
-crouching, his field-glasses at attention. Once he turned and spoke to
-Gay in an authoritative whisper:
-
-"Try not to show above the bushes."
-
-
-
-
-VIII
-
-
-The sun was warm on the meadow, and although the bushes along its margin
-were leafless, the meadow itself had a greenish look, and the feel of
-the air was such that Gay, upon whom silence and invisibility had been
-enjoined, longed to dance in full sight of the trout and to sing at the
-top of her voice: "Oh, that we two were Maying!" Instead, she crouched
-humbly and in silence at Pritchard's side, while he studied the dimpling
-brook through his powerful field-glasses.
-
-Gay had never seen red Indians except in Buffalo Bill's show, where it
-is made worth their while to be very noisy. But she had read her Cooper
-and her Ballantyne,
-
- "Ballantyne, the brave,
- And Cooper of the wood and wave,"
-
-and she knew of the early Christian patience with which they are
-supposed to go about the business of hunting and fishing.
-
-Pritchard, she observed, had a weather-red face and high cheek-bones. He
-was smooth-shaved. He wore no hat. But for his miraculously short-cut
-hair, his field-glasses, his suit of coarse Scotch wool, whose colors
-blended so well with the meadow upon which he crouched, he might have
-been an Indian. His head, the field-glasses, the hands which clasped
-them, moved--nothing else.
-
-"Is it a bluff?" thought Gay. "Is he just posing, or is there something
-in it?"
-
-Half an hour passed--three quarters. Gay was pale and grimly smiling.
-Her legs had gone to sleep. But she would not give in. If an Englishman
-could fish so patiently, why, so could she. She was fighting her own
-private battle of Bunker Hill--of New Orleans.
-
-Pritchard lowered his glasses, handed them to Gay, and pointed up the
-brook and across, to where a triangular point of granite peered a few
-inches above the surface. Gay looked through the glasses, and Pritchard
-began to whisper in her ear:
-
-"Northwest of that point of rock, about two feet--keep looking just
-there, and I'll try to tell you what to see."
-
-"There's a fish feeding," she answered; "but he must be a baby, he just
-makes a bubble on the surface."
-
-"There are three types of insect floating over him," said Pritchard; "I
-don't know your American beasts by name, but there is a black, a brown,
-and a grayish spiderlike thing. He's taking the last. If you see one of
-the gray ones floating where he made his last bubble, watch it."
-
-Gay presently discerned such an insect so floating, and watched it. It
-passed within a few inches of where the feeding trout had last risen and
-disappeared, and a tiny ring gently marked the spot where it had been
-sucked under. Gay saw a black insect pass over the fatal spot unscathed,
-then browns; and then, once more, a gray, very tiny in the body but with
-longish legs, approached and was engulfed.
-
-"Now for the tackle box," Pritchard whispered.
-
-They withdrew from the margin of the brook, Gay in that curious ecstasy,
-half joy, half sorrow, induced by sleepy legs. She lurched and almost
-fell. Pritchard caught her.
-
-"Was the vigil too long?" he asked.
-
-"I liked it," she said. "But my legs went to sleep and are just waking
-up. Tell me things. There were fish rising bold--jumping clean
-out--making the water boil. But you weren't interested in them."
-
-"It was noticeable," said Pritchard, "and perhaps you noticed that one
-fish was feeding alone. He blew his little rings--without fear or
-hurry--none of the other fishes dared come anywhere near him. He lives
-in the vicinity of that pointed rock. The water there is probably deep
-and, in the depths, very cold. Who knows but a spring bubbles into a
-brook at the base of that rock? The fish lives there and rules the water
-around him for five or six yards. He is selfish, fat, and old. He feeds
-quietly because nobody dares dispute his food with him. He is the
-biggest fish in this reach of the brook. At least, he is the biggest
-that is feeding this morning. Now we know what kind of a fly he is
-taking. Probably I have a close imitation of it in my fly box. If not,
-we shall have to make one. Then we must try to throw it just above
-him--very lightly--float it into his range of vision, and when he sucks
-it into his mouth, strike--and if we are lucky we shall then proceed to
-take him."
-
-Gay, passionately fond of woodcraft, listened with a kind of awe.
-
-"But," she said, seeing an objection, "how do you know he weighs three
-pounds and over?"
-
-"Frankly," said Pritchard, "I don't. I am gambling on _that_." He shot
-her a shy look. "Just hoping. I know that he is big. I believe we shall
-land him. I hope and pray that he weighs over three pounds."
-
-Gay blushed and said nothing. She was beginning to think that Pritchard
-might land a three-pounder as well as not--and she had light-heartedly
-agreed, in that event, to become the Countess of Merrivale. Of course,
-the bet was mere nonsense. But suppose, by any fleeting chance, that
-Pritchard should not so regard it? What _should_ she do? Suppose that
-Pritchard had fallen victim to a case of love at first sight? It would
-not, she was forced to admit (somewhat demurely), be the first instance
-in her own actual experience. There was a young man who had so fallen in
-love with her, and who, a week later, not knowing the difference--so
-exactly the triplets resembled each other--had proposed to Phyllis.
-
-They drew the guide boat up onto the meadows and Pritchard, armed with a
-scoop-net of mesh as fine as mosquito-netting, leaned over the brook and
-caught one of the grayish flies that were tickling the appetite of the
-big trout.
-
-This fly had a body no bigger than a gnat's.
-
-Pritchard handed Gay a box of japanned tin. It was divided into
-compartments, and each compartment was half full of infinitesimal trout
-flies. They were so small that you had to use a pair of tweezers in
-handling them.
-
-Pritchard spread his handkerchief on the grass, and Gay dumped the flies
-out on it and spread them for examination. And then, their heads very
-close together, they began to hunt for one which would match the live
-one that Pritchard had caught.
-
-"But they're too small," Gay objected. "The hooks would pull right
-through a trout's lip."
-
-"Not always," said Pritchard. "How about this one?"
-
-"Too dark," said Gay.
-
-"Here we are then--a match or not?"
-
-The natural fly and the artificial placed side by side were wonderfully
-alike.
-
-"They're as like as Lee and me," said Gay.
-
-"Lee?"
-
-"Three of us are triplets," she explained. "We look exactly alike--and
-we never forgive people who get us mixed up."
-
-Pritchard abandoned all present thoughts of trout-fishing by scientific
-methods. He looked into her face with wonder.
-
-"Do you mean to tell me," said he, "that there are two other
-D-D-Darlings exactly like you?"
-
-"Exactly--a nose for a nose; an eye for an eye."
-
-"It isn't true," he proclaimed. "There is nobody in the whole world in
-the least like you."
-
-"Some time," said Gay, "you will see the three of us in a row. We shall
-look inscrutable and say nothing. You will not be able to tell which of
-us went fishing with you and which stayed at home----"
-
-"'This little pig went to market,'" he began, and abruptly became
-serious. "Is that a challenge?"
-
-"Yes," said Gay. "I fling down my gauntlet."
-
-"And I," said Pritchard, "step forward and, in the face of all the
-world, lift it from the ground--and proclaim for all the world to hear
-that there is nobody like my lady--and that I am so prepared to prove at
-any place or time--come weal, come woe. Let the heavens fall!"
-
-"If you know me from the others," Gay's eyes gleamed, "you will be the
-first strange young man that ever did, and I shall assign and appoint in
-the inmost shrines of memory a most special niche for you."
-
-Pritchard bowed very humbly.
-
-"That will not be necessary," he said. "If I land the three-pounder. In
-that case, I should be always with you."
-
-"I wish," said Gay, "that you wouldn't refer so earnestly to a piece of
-nonsense. Upon repetition, a joke ceases to be a joke."
-
-Pritchard looked troubled.
-
-"I'm sorry," he said simply. "If it is the custom of the country to bet
-and then crawl, so be it. In Rome, I hasten to do as the Romans do. But
-I thought our bet was honorable and above-board. It seems it was just
-an--an Indian bet."
-
-Gay flushed angrily.
-
-"You shall not belittle anything American," she said. "It was a bet. I
-meant it. I stand by it. If you catch your big fish I marry you. And if
-I have to marry you, I will lead you such a dance----"
-
-"You wouldn't have to," Pritchard put in gently, "you wouldn't have to
-lead me, I mean. If you and I were married, I'd just naturally
-dance--wouldn't I? When a man sorrows he weeps; when he rejoices he
-dances. It's all very simple and natural----"
-
-He turned his face to the serene heavens, and, very gravely:
-
-"Ah, Lord!" he said. "Vouchsafe to me, undeserving but hopeful, this
-day, a char--_salmo fontinalis_--to weigh a trifle over three pounds,
-for the sake of all that is best and sweetest in this best of all
-possible worlds."
-
-If his face or voice had had a suspicion of irreverence, Gay would have
-laughed. Instead, she found that she wanted to cry and that her heart
-was beating unquietly.
-
-Mr. Pritchard dismissed sentiment from his mind, and with loving hands
-began to take a powerful split-bamboo rod from its case.
-
-
-
-
-IX
-
-
-Gay's notion of scientific fishing might have been thus summed: Know
-just where to fish and use the lightest rod made. Her own trout-rod
-weighed two and a half ounces without the reel. Compared to it,
-Pritchard's was a coarse and heavy instrument. His weighed six ounces.
-
-"You could land a salmon with that," said Gay scornfully.
-
-"I have," said Pritchard. "It's a splendid rod. I doubt if you could
-break it."
-
-"Doesn't give the fish much of a run for his money."
-
-"But how about this, Miss Gay?"
-
-He showed her a leader of finest water-blue catgut. It was nine feet
-long and tapered from the thickness of a human hair to that of a thread
-of spider-spinning. Gay's waning admiration glowed once more.
-
-"That wouldn't hold a minnow," she said.
-
-"We must see about that," he answered; "we must hope that it will hold a
-very large char."
-
-He reeled off eighty or ninety feet of line, and began to grease it with
-a white tallow.
-
-"What's that stuff?" Gay asked.
-
-"Red-deer fat."
-
-"What for?"
-
-"To make the line float. We're fishing with a dry-fly, you know."
-
-Gay noticed that the line was tapered from very heavy to very fine.
-
-"Why is that?" she asked.
-
-"It throws better--especially in a wind. The heavy part will carry a fly
-out into half a gale."
-
-He reeled in the line and made his leader fast to it with a swift,
-running hitch, and to the line end of the leader he attached the fly
-which they had chosen. Upon this tiny and exquisite arrangement of fairy
-hook, gray silk, and feathers, he blew paraffin from a pocket atomizer
-that it might float and not become water-logged.
-
-"Do we fish from the shore or the boat?" Gay asked.
-
-"From this shore."
-
-"You'll never reach there from this shore."
-
-"Then I've misjudged the distance. Are you going to use the landing-net
-for me, in case it's necessary?"
-
-Gay caught up the net and once more followed his stealthy advance upon
-the brook.
-
-Pritchard had one preliminary look through the field-glasses,
-straightened his bent back, turned to her with a sorrowing face, and
-spoke aloud.
-
-"He's had enough," he said. "He's stopped feeding."
-
-Gay burst out laughing.
-
-"And our fishing is over for the day? This shall be said of you, Mr.
-Pritchard, that you are a merciful man. You are not what is called in
-this country a 'game hog.'"
-
-"Thank you," he said gravely. "But if you think the fishing is over for
-the day, you don't know a dry-fly fisherman when you see one. We made
-rather a late start. See, most of the fish have stopped feeding. They
-won't begin again much before three. The big fellow will be a little
-later. He has had more than the others; he is older; his digestion is no
-longer like chain lightning; he will sleep sounder, and dream of the
-golden days of his youth when a char was a trout."
-
-"_That_," said Gay, "is distinctly unkind. I have been snubbed enough
-for one day. Are we to stand here, then, till three or four o'clock,
-till his royal highness wakes up and calls for breakfast?"
-
-"No," said Pritchard; "though I would do so gladly, if it were
-necessary, in order to take this particular fish----"
-
-"You might kneel before your rod," said Gay, "like a knight watching his
-arms."
-
-"To rise in the morning and do battle for his lady--I repeat I should do
-so gladly if it would help my chances in the slightest. But it
-wouldn't."
-
-He rested his rod very carefully across two bushes.
-
-"The thing for us to do," he went on, "is to have lunch. I've often
-heard of how comfortable you American guides can make the weary, wayworn
-wanderer at the very shortest notice."
-
-"Is that a challenge?"
-
-"It is an expression of faith."
-
-Their eyes met, and even lingered.
-
-"In that case," said Gay, "I shall do what I may. There is cold lunch in
-the boat, but the wayworn one shall bask in front of a fire and look
-upon his food when it is piping hot. Come!"
-
-Gay rowed him out of the brook and along the shore of the lake for a
-couple of miles. She was on her mettle. She wished him to know that she
-was no lounger in woodcraft. She put her strong young back into the work
-of rowing, and the fragile guide boat flew. Her cheeks glowed, and her
-lips were parted in a smile, but secretly she was filled with dread. She
-knew that she had brought food, raw and cooked; she could see the head
-of her axe gleaming under the middle seat; she would trust Mary for
-having seen to it that there was pepper and salt; but whether in the
-pocket of the Norfolk jacket there were matches, she could not be sure.
-If she stopped rowing to look, the Englishman would think that she had
-stopped because she was tired. And if, later, it was found that she had
-come away without matches, he would laugh at her and her pretenses to
-being a "perfectly good guide."
-
-She beached the boat upon the sand in a wooded cove, and before
-Pritchard could move had drawn it high and dry out of the water. Then
-she laughed aloud, and would not tell him why. She had discovered in the
-right-hand pocket of her coat two boxes of safety-matches, and in the
-left pocket three.
-
-"Don't," said Gay, "this is my job."
-
-She lifted the boat easily and carried it into the woods. Pritchard had
-wished to help. She laid the boat upon soft moss at the side of a
-narrow, mounting trail, slung the package of lunch upon her shoulders,
-and caught up her axe.
-
-"Don't I help at all?" asked Pritchard.
-
-"You are weary and wayworn," said Gay, "and I suppose I ought to carry
-you, too. But I can't. Can you follow? It's not far."
-
-A quarter of a mile up the hillside, between virgin pines which made one
-think bitterly of what the whole mountains might be if the science of
-forestry had been imported a little earlier in the century, the steep
-and stony trail ended in an open space, gravelly and abounding in huge
-bowlders, upon which the sun shone warm and bright. In the midst of the
-place was a spring, black and slowly bubbling. At the base of one great
-rock, a deep rift in whose face made a natural chimney, were traces of
-former fires.
-
-"Wait here," commanded Gay.
-
-Her axe sounded in a thicket, and she emerged presently staggering under
-a load of balsam. She spread it in two great, fragrant mats. Then once
-more she went forth with her axe and returned with fire-wood.
-
-Pritchard, a wistful expression in his eyes, studied her goings and her
-comings, and listened as to music, to the sharp, true ringing of her
-axe.
-
-"By Jove," said he to himself, "that isn't perspiration on her
-forehead--it's honest sweat!"
-
-In spite of the bright sunshine, the heat of the fire was wonderfully
-welcome, and began to bring out the strong, delicious aroma of the
-balsam. Gay sat upon her heels before the fire and cooked. There was a
-sound of boiling and bubbling. The fragrance of coffee mingled with the
-balsam and floated heavenward. During the swift preparation of lunch
-they hardly spoke. Twice Pritchard begged to help and was twice refused.
-
-She spread a cloth between the mats of balsam upon one of which
-Pritchard reclined, and she laid out hot plates and bright silver with
-demure precision.
-
-"Miss Gay," he said very earnestly, "I came to chuckle; I thought that
-at least you would burn the chicken and get smoke in your eyes, but I
-remain to worship the deity of woodcraft. An Indian could not do more
-swiftly or so well."
-
-Gay swelled a little. She had worked very hard; nothing had gone wrong,
-so far. She was not in the least ashamed of herself. But her greatest
-triumph was to come.
-
-Uncas, the chipmunk, had that morning gone for a stroll in the forest.
-He had the spring fever. He had crossed Placid Brook, by a fallen log;
-he had climbed trees, hunted for last year's nuts, and fought battles of
-repartee with other chipmunks. About lunch time, thinking to return to
-Arthur and recount the tale of his wanderings, he smelled a smell of
-cooking and heard a sound of voices, one of which was familiar to him.
-He climbed a bowlder overlooking the clearing, and began to scold. Gay
-and Pritchard looked up.
-
-"My word!" said Pritchard, "what a bold little beggar."
-
-Now, to Gay, the figure of Uncas, well larded with regular meals, was
-not to be confounded with the slim little stripes of the spring woods.
-She knew him at once, and she spoke nonchalantly to Pritchard.
-
-"If you're a great deal in the woods," she said, "you scrape
-acquaintance with many of the inhabitants. That little pig and I are old
-friends. You embarrass him a little. He doesn't know you. If you weren't
-here, he'd come right into my lap and beg."
-
-Pritchard looked at her gravely.
-
-"Truly?" he said.
-
-"I think he will anyway," said Gay, and she made sounds to Uncas which
-reassured him and brought him presently on a tearing run for her lap.
-Here, when he had been fed, he yawned, stretched himself, and fell
-asleep.
-
-"Mowgli's sister!" said Pritchard reverently. "Child, are there the
-scars of wolves' teeth on your wrists and ankles?"
-
-"No, octogenarian," said Gay; "there aren't any marks of any kind. What
-time is it?"
-
-"It is half-past two."
-
-"Then you shall smoke a cigarette, while I wash dishes."
-
-She slid the complaining Uncas from her lap to the ground.
-
-"Unfortunately," said Pritchard, "I didn't bring a cigarette."
-
-"And you've been dying for a smoke all this time? Why don't you ask the
-guide for what you want?"
-
-"Have you such a thing?"
-
-"I have."
-
-"But you--you yourself don't--do you?" He looked troubled.
-
-"No," said Gay. "But my father was always forgetting his, and it made
-him so miserable I got into the habit of carrying a full case years ago
-whenever we went on expeditions. He used to be so surprised and
-delighted. Sometimes I think he used to forget his on purpose, so that
-I could have the triumph of producing mine."
-
-Pritchard smoked at ease. Gay "washed up." Uncas, roused once more from
-slumber by the call of one of his kind, shook himself and trotted off
-into the forest.
-
-Gay, scouring a pan, was beginning to feel that she had known Pritchard
-a long time. She had made him comfortable, cared for him in the wild
-woods, and the knowledge warmed her heart.
-
-Pritchard was saying to himself:
-
-"We like the same sort of things--why not each other?"
-
-"Miss Gay," he said aloud.
-
-"What?"
-
-"In case I land the three-pounder and over, I think I ought to tell you
-that I'm not very rich, and I know you aren't. Would that matter to you?
-I've just about enough," he went on tantalizingly, "to take a girl on
-ripping good trips into central Africa or Australia, but I can't keep
-any great state in England--Merrivale isn't a show place, you know--just
-a few grouse and pheasants and things, and pretty good fishin'."
-
-"However much," said Gay, "I may regret my _bet_, there was nothing
-Indian about it. I'm sure that you are a clean, upright young man. I'm
-a decent sort of girl, though I say it that shouldn't. We might do
-worse. I've heard that love-matches aren't always what they are cracked
-up to be. And I'm quite sure that I want to go to Africa and hunt big
-game."
-
-"Thank you," said Pritchard humbly. "And at least there would be love on
-one side."
-
-"Nonsense," said Gay briskly. "I'm ready, if you are."
-
-Pritchard jumped to his feet and threw away his cigarette.
-
-"Now," he said, "that you've proved everything, _won't_ you let me
-help?"
-
-Gay refused him doubtfully, and then with a burst of generosity:
-
-"Why, yes," she said, "and, by the way, Mr. Pritchard, there was no
-magic about the chipmunk. He's one my brother trained. He lives at The
-Camp, and he was just out for a stroll and happened in on us. I don't
-want you to find out that I'm a fraud from any one--but me."
-
-
-
-
-X
-
-
-The big trout was once more feeding. And Pritchard began to cast his
-diminutive fly up-stream and across. But he cast and got out line by a
-system that was new to Gay. He did not "whip" the brook; he whipped the
-air above it. He never allowed his fly to touch the water but drew it
-back sharply, and, at the same time, reeled out more line with his left
-hand, when it had fallen to within an inch or two of the surface. His
-casts, straight as a rifle-shot, lengthened, and reached out toward the
-bowlder point near which the big trout was feeding, until he was
-throwing, and with consummate ease, a line longer than Gay had ever seen
-thrown.
-
-"It's beautiful," she whispered. "Will you teach me?"
-
-"Of course," he answered.
-
-His fly hovered just above the ring which the trout had just made.
-Pritchard lengthened his line a foot, and cast again and again, with no
-further change but of an inch or two in direction.
-
-"There's a little current," he explained. "If we dropped the fly into
-the middle of the ring, it would float just over his tail and he
-wouldn't see it. He's looking up-stream, whence his blessings flow. The
-fly must float straight down at him, dragging its leader, and not
-dragged by it."
-
-All the while he talked, he continued casting with compact, forceful
-strokes of his right wrist and forearm. At last, his judgment being
-satisfied by the hovering position attained by fly and leader, he
-relaxed his grip of the rod; the fly fell upon the water like
-thistle-down, floated five or six inches, and was sucked under by the
-big trout.
-
-Pritchard struck hard.
-
-There was a second's pause, while the big trout, pained and surprised,
-tried to gather his scattered wits. Three quarters of Pritchard's line
-floated loosely across the brook, but the leader and the fly remained
-under, and Pritchard knew that he had hooked his fish.
-
-Then, and it was sudden--like an explosion--the whole length of floating
-line disappeared, and the tip of Pritchard's powerful rod was dragged
-under after it.
-
-The reel screamed.
-
-"It's a whale!" shouted Gay, forgetting how much depended upon the size
-of the fish, "a whale!"
-
-The time for stealthy movements and talk in whispers was over. Gay
-laughed, shouted, exhorted, while Pritchard, his lips parted, his cheeks
-flushed, gayly fought the great fish.
-
-"Go easy; go easy!" cried Gay. "That hook will never hold him."
-
-But Pritchard knew his implements, and fished with a kind of joyous,
-strong fury.
-
-"When you hang 'em," he exulted, "land em."
-
-The trout was a great noble potentate of those waters. Years ago he had
-abandoned the stealthy ways of lesser fish. He came into the middle of
-the brook where the water is deep and there is freedom from weeds and
-sunken timber, and then up and down and across and across, with blind,
-furious rushes he fought his fight.
-
-It was the strong man without science against the strong man who knows
-how to box. The steady, furious rushes, snubbed and controlled, became
-jerky and spasmodic; in a roar and swirl of water the king trout showed
-his gleaming and enormous back; a second later the sunset colors of his
-side and the white of his belly. Inch by inch, swollen by impotent fury,
-galvanically struggling and rushing, he followed the drag of the leader
-toward the beach, where, ankle-deep in the water, Gay crouched with the
-landing-net.
-
-She trembled from head to foot as a well-bred pointer trembles when he
-has found a covey of quail and holds them in control, waiting for his
-master to walk in upon them.
-
-The big trout, still fighting, turning, and raging, came toward the
-mouth of the half-submerged net.
-
-"How big is he, Miss Gay?"
-
-The voice was cool and steady.
-
-"He's five pounds if he's an ounce," her voice trembled. "He's the
-biggest trout that ever swam.
-
-"He _isn't_ a trout," said Pritchard; "he's a char."
-
-If Gay could have seen Pritchard's face, she would have been struck for
-the first time by a sort of serene beauty that pervaded some of its
-expressions. The smile which he turned upon her crouching figure had in
-it a something almost angelic.
-
-"Bring him a little nearer," she cried, "just a little."
-
-"You're sure he weighs more than three pounds?"
-
-"Sure--sure--don't talk, land him, land him----"
-
-For answer Pritchard heaved strongly upward upon his rod and lifted the
-mighty fish clear of the water. One titanic convulsion of tortured
-muscles, and what was to be expected happened. The leader broke a few
-inches from the trout's lip, and he returned splashing to his native
-element, swam off slowly, just under the surface, then dove deep, and
-was seen no more.
-
-"Oh!" cried Gay. "Why _did_ you? Why _did_ you?"
-
-She had forgotten everything but the fact that the most splendid of all
-trout had been lost.
-
-"Why did you?" she cried again.
-
-"Because," he said serenely and gently, smiling into her grieved and
-flushed face, "I wouldn't have you as the payment of a bet. I will have
-you as a gift or not at all."
-
-They returned to The Camp, Pritchard rowing.
-
-"I owe you your prospective dividends for the year," he said. "If they
-are large, I shall have to give you my note and pay as I can."
-
-She did not answer.
-
-"I think you are angry with me," he said. "I'd give more than a penny
-for your thoughts."
-
-"I was thinking," said she, "that you are very good at fishing, but that
-the art of rowing an Adirondack guide boat has been left out of you."
-
-"Truly," he said, "was that what you were thinking?"
-
-"No," she said; "I was thinking other things. I was thinking that I
-ought to go down on my knees and thank you for breaking the leader. You
-see, I'd made up my mind to keep my word. And, well, of course, it's a
-great escape for me.
-
-"Why? Was the prospect of marrying me so awful?"
-
-"The prospect of marrying a man who would rather lose a five-pound fish
-than marry me--was awful."
-
-Pritchard stopped rowing, and his laughter went abroad over the quiet
-lake until presently Gay's forehead smoothed and, after a prelude of
-dimples, she joined gayly in.
-
-When Pritchard could speak, he said:
-
-"You don't really think that, do you?"
-
-"I don't know what I think," said Gay. "I'm just horrid and cross and
-spoiled. Don't let's talk about it any more."
-
-"But I said," said he, "I said 'As a bet, no; but as a gift'--oh, with
-what rapture and delight!"
-
-"Do you mean that?" She looked him in the face with level eyes.
-
-Once more he stopped rowing.
-
-"I love you," he said, "with my whole heart and soul."
-
-"Don't," said Gay, "don't spoil a day that, for all its ups and downs,
-has been a good day, a day that, on the whole, I've loved--and let's
-hurry, please, because I stood in the water and it was icy."
-
-After that Pritchard rowed with heroic force and determination; he
-lacked, however, the knack which overlapping oar handles demand, and at
-every fifteenth or sixteenth stroke knocked a piece of "bark" from his
-knuckles.
-
-Smarting with pain, he smiled gently at her from time to time.
-
-"Will you guide me to-morrow?"
-
-"To-morrow," she said, "there will be enough real guides to go around."
-
-"You really are, aren't you?" he said.
-
-"What?"
-
-"Angry with me."
-
-"Oh, no--I think--that what you said--what you said--was a foolish thing
-to say. If I came to you with my sisters Lee and Phyllis, you wouldn't
-know which of the three I was, and yet--you said--you said----"
-
-"It isn't a question of words--it's a question of feeling. Do you really
-think I shouldn't know you from your sisters?"
-
-"I am sure of it," said Gay.
-
-"But if you weren't?"
-
-"Then I should still think that you had tried to be foolish but I
-shouldn't be angry."
-
-"How," said Pritchard, his eyes twinkling, "shall I convince the girl I
-love--that I know her by sight?"
-
-Gay laughed. The idea seemed rather comical to her.
-
-"To-night," she said, "when you have dined, walk down to the dock alone.
-One of us three will come to you and say: 'Too bad we didn't have better
-luck.' And you won't know if she's Lee or Phyllis or me."
-
- * * * * *
-
-Pritchard smoked upon the dock in the light of an arc-lamp. A vision,
-smiling and rosy, swept out of the darkness, and said:
-
-"Too bad we didn't have better luck!"
-
-"I beg your pardon," said Pritchard, "you're not Miss Gay, but I haven't
-had the pleasure of being presented to Miss Lee or Miss Phyllis."
-
-The vision chuckled and beat a swift, giggling retreat to a dark spot
-among the pines, where other giggles awaited her.
-
-A second vision came.
-
-"Too bad we didn't have better luck!"
-
-Pritchard smiled gravely into the vision's eyes, and said in so low a
-voice that only she could hear:
-
-"Bad luck? I have learned to love you with all my heart and soul."
-
-Silence. An answering whisper.
-
-"How did you know me?"
-
-"How? Because my heart says here is the only girl in all the world--see
-how different, how more beautiful and gentle she is than all other
-girls."
-
-"But I'm not Gay--I'm Phyllis."
-
-"If you are Phyllis," he whispered, "then you never were Gay."
-
-She laughed softly.
-
-"I _am_ Gay."
-
-"Why tell me? I know. Am I forgiven?"
-
-"There is nothing," she said swiftly, "to forgive," and she fled
-swiftly.
-
-To her sisters waiting among the pines she gave explanation.
-
-"Of course, he knew me."
-
-"How?"
-
-"Why, he said there couldn't be any doubt; he said I was so very much
-better-looking than any sister of mine could possibly be."
-
-Forthwith Lee pinioned Gay's arms and Phyllis pulled her ears for her.
-
-Mr. Pritchard paced the dock, offering rings of Cuban incense to the
-stars.
-
- * * * * *
-
-From Play House came the sounds which men make when they play cards and
-do not care whether they win or lose.
-
-Maud was in her office, adding a column of figures which the grocer had
-sent in. The triplets, linked arm in arm, joined her. Arthur came, and
-Eve and Mary.
-
-They agreed that they were very tired and ready for bed.
-
-"It's going to be a success, anyway," said Mary. "That seems certain."
-
-"We must have the plumber up," said Eve; "the laundry boiler has sprung
-a leak. Who's that in your pocket, Arthur?"
-
-"Uncas. He came in exhausted after a long day in the woods. Something
-unusual happened to him. I know, because he tried so very hard to tell
-me all about it just before he went to sleep, and of course he couldn't
-quite make me understand. I think he was trying to warn me of
-something--trying to tell me to keep my eyes peeled."
-
-The family laughed. Arthur was always so absurd about his pets. All
-laughed except Gay. She, in a dark corner, like the rose in the poem,
-blushed unseen.
-
-
-
-
-XI
-
-
-When their week was up, Mr. Langham's guests, Messrs. O'Malley, Alston,
-and Cox, felt obliged to go where income called them. Renier, however,
-who had only been at work a year, decided that he did not like his job,
-and would try for another in the fall. Lee delivered herself of the
-stern opinion that a rolling stone gathers no moss, and Renier answered
-that his late uncle had been a fair-to-middling moss gatherer, and that
-to have more than one such in a given family was a sign of low tastes.
-"I have a little money of my own," he said darkly, "and, what's more, I
-have a little hunch." To his face Lee upbraided him for his lack of
-ambition and his lack of elegance, but behind his back she smiled
-secretly. She was well pleased with herself. It had only taken him three
-days to get so that he knew her when he saw her, and for a young man of
-average intellect and eyesight that was almost a record.
-
-The triplets were not only as like as three lovely vases cast in the
-same mould but it amused them to dress alike, without so much as the
-differentiation of a ribbon, and to imitate each other's little tricks
-of speech and gesture. It was even possible for them to fool their own
-brother at times when he happened to be a little absent-minded.
-
-Every day Renier fished for many hours, and always the guide who handled
-his boat and showed him where to throw his flies was Lee.
-
-"They're only children," said Mary, "and I think they're getting
-altogether too chummy."
-
-Arthur did not answer, and for the very good reason that Mary's words
-were not addressed to him, nor were they addressed to Maud or Eve.
-Indeed, at the moment, these three were sound asleep in their beds. It
-was to that plumper and earlier bird, Mr. Samuel Langham, that Mary had
-spoken. The end of a kitchen table, set with blue-and-white dishes and
-cups that steamed, fragrantly separated them. They had formed a habit of
-breakfasting together in the kitchen, and it had not taken Mary long to
-discover that Sam Langham's good judgment was not confined to eatables
-and drinkables. She consulted him about all sorts of things. She felt as
-if she had known him (and trusted him) all her life.
-
-"Renier," he said, "is one of the few really eligible young men I know.
-That is why I asked him up here. I don't mean that my intention was
-match-making, but when I saw your picture in the advertisement, I said
-to myself: 'The Inn is no place for attractive scalawags. Any man that
-goes there on my invitation must be sound, morally and financially.'
-Young Renier is as innocent of anything evil as Miss Lee herself. If
-they take a fancy to each other--of course it's none of my business,
-but, my dear Miss Darling--why not?"
-
-"Coffee?"
-
-"Thanks."
-
-"An egg?"
-
-"Please."
-
-Mary was very tactful. She never said: "_Some more_ coffee?" She never
-said: "_Another_ egg?"
-
-"Some people," said Mr. Langham, smiling happily, "might say that _we_
-were getting too chummy."
-
-"Suppose," said Mary, "that somebody did say just that?"
-
-"I should reply," said Mr. Langham thoughtfully, "that of the few really
-eligible men that I know, I myself am, on the whole, the most eligible."
-
-Mary laughed.
-
-"Construe," she said.
-
-"In the first place," he continued, "and naming my qualifications in the
-order of their importance, I don't ever remember to have spoken a cross
-word to anybody; secondly, unless I have paved a primrose path to
-ultimate indigestion and gout, there is nothing in my past life to
-warrant mention. To be more explicit, I am not in a position to be
-troubled by--er--'old agitations of myrtle and roses'; third, something
-tells me that in a time of supreme need it would be possible for me to
-go to work; and, fourth, I have plenty of money--really plenty of
-money."
-
-Mary smiled almost tenderly.
-
-"I can't help feeling," she said, "that I, too, am a safe proposition. I
-am twenty-nine. My wild oats have never sprouted. I think we may
-conclude that they were never sown. The Inn was my idea--mostly, though
-I say it that shouldn't. And The Inn is going to be a success. We could
-fill every room we've got five times--at our own prices."
-
-"I pronounce your bill of health sound," said Mr. Langham. "Let us
-continue to be chummy."
-
-"Coffee?"
-
-"Thanks."
-
-Whatever chance there may have been for Gay and Pritchard to get "too
-chummy"--and no one will deny that they had made an excellent start--was
-promptly knocked in the head by Arthur. It so happened that, in a
-desperately unguarded moment, when Arthur happened to be present,
-Pritchard mentioned that he had spent a whole winter in the city of
-Peking. The name startled Arthur as might the apparition of a ghost.
-
-"Which winter?" he asked. "I mean, what year?"
-
-Pritchard said what year, and added, "Why do you ask?"
-
-Arthur had not meant to ask. He began a long blush, seeing which Gay
-turned swift heels and escaped upon a suddenly ejaculated pretext.
-
-"Why," said Arthur lamely, "I knew some people who were in Peking that
-winter--that's all."
-
-"Then," said Pritchard, "we have mutual friends. I knew every foreigner
-in Peking. There weren't many."
-
-Although Arthur had gotten the better of his blush, he felt that
-Pritchard was eying him rather narrowly.
-
-"They," said Arthur, "were a Mr. and Mrs. Waring."
-
-"I hope," said Pritchard, "that _he_ wasn't a friend of yours."
-
-"He was not," said Arthur, "but she was. I was very fond of her."
-
-"Nobody," said Pritchard, "could help being fond of her. But Waring was
-an old brute. One hated him. He wouldn't let her call her soul her own.
-He was always snubbing her. We used to call her the 'girl with the dry
-eyes.'"
-
-"Why?" asked Arthur.
-
-"It's a Chinese idea," said Pritchard. "Every woman is supposed to have
-just so many tears to shed. When these are all gone, why, then, no
-matter what sorrows come to her, she has no way of relieving them."
-
-Arthur could not conceal his agitation. And Pritchard looked away. He
-wished to escape. He thought that he could be happier with Gay than with
-her brother. But Arthur, agitation or no agitation, was determined to
-find out all that the young Englishman could tell him about the Warings.
-He began to ask innumerable questions: "What sort of a house did they
-live in?" "How do Christians amuse themselves in the Chinese capital?"
-"Did Mrs. Waring ride?" "What were some of her friends like?" etc., etc.
-There was no escaping him. He fastened himself to Pritchard as a
-drowning man to a straw. And his appetite for Peking news became
-insatiable. Pritchard surrendered gracefully. He went with Arthur on
-canoe trips and mountain climbs; at night he smoked with him in the open
-camp. And, in the end, Arthur gave him his whole confidence; so that,
-much as Pritchard wished to climb mountains and go on canoe trips with
-Gay, he was touched, interested, and gratified, and then all at once he
-found himself liking Arthur as much as any man he had ever known.
-
-"There is something wonderfully fine about your brother," he said to
-Gay. "At first I thought he was a queer stick, with his pets and his
-secret haunts in the woods, and his unutterable contempt for anything
-mean or worldly. We ought to dress him up in proof armor and send him
-forth upon the quest of some grail or other."
-
-"Grails," said Gay, "and auks are extinct."
-
-"Grails extinct!" exclaimed Pritchard. He was horrified.
-
-"Why, my dear Miss Gay, if ever the world offered opportunities to
-belted knights without fear and without reproach, it's now."
-
-"I suppose," said she, "that Arthur has told you all about his--his
-mix-up."
-
-Pritchard nodded gravely.
-
-"Is that the quest he ought to ride on?"
-
-"No--it won't do for Arthur. He might be accused of self-interest. That
-should be a matter to be redressed by a brother knight."
-
-"Or a divorce court."
-
-"Miss Gay!"
-
-"I don't think it's nice for one's brother to be in love with a married
-woman."
-
-"It isn't," said Pritchard gravely, "for him. It's hell."
-
-"_We_," said Gay, "never knew her."
-
-"She's not much older than you," said Pritchard. "If I'd never seen you,
-I'd say that she was the prettiest girl I'd ever seen. But she's gentler
-and meeker than even you'd be in her boots. She isn't self-reliant and
-able."
-
-"You talk as if you'd been in love with her yourself."
-
-"I? I thought I was talking as if I was in love with you."
-
-"Looks like it, don't it?" said she. "Spending all your time with a
-girl's brother."
-
-"Not doing what you most want to do," said Pritchard, "is sometimes
-thought knightly."
-
-"Do you know," she said critically, "sometimes I think you really like
-me a lot. And sometimes I think that I really like you. The funny thing
-is that it never seems to happen to both of us at the same time. There's
-Arthur looking for you. Do me a favor--shake him and come for a tramp
-with me."
-
-"I can't," said Pritchard simply. "I've promised. But to-morrow----"
-
-"_Certainly not_," said she.
-
-
-
-
-XII
-
-
-Warm weather and the real opening of the season arrived at the same
-time. The Camp hummed with the activities and the voices of people. And
-it became possible for the Darlings to withdraw a little into their
-shells and lead more of a family life. As Maud said:
-
-"When there were more proprietors than guests, we simply had to sail in
-and give the guests a good time. But now that the business is in full
-blast, we mustn't be amateurs any more."
-
-Langham, Renier, and the future Earl of Merrivale remained, of course,
-upon their well-established footing of companionship, but the Darlings
-began to play their parts of innkeepers with the utmost seriousness and
-to fight shy of any social advances from the ranks of their guests.
-
-Indeed, for the real heads of the family, Mary, Maud, and Eve, there was
-serious work to be done. For, to keep thirty or forty exigent and
-extravagant people well fed, well laundered, well served, and well
-amused is no frisky skirmish but a morning-to-night battle, a constant
-looking ahead, a steady drain upon the patience and invention.
-
-In Sam Langham Mary found an invaluable ally. He knew how to live, and
-could guess to a nicety the "inner man" of another. Nor did he stop at
-advice. Being a celebrated _bon viveur_ he went subtly among the guests
-and praised the machinery of whose completed product they were the
-consumers and the beneficiaries. He knew of no place, he confided, up
-and down the whole world, where, for a sum of money, you got exactly
-what you wanted without asking for it.
-
-"Take me for an example," he would say. "I have never before been able
-to get along without my valet. Here he would be a superfluity. I am
-'done,' you may say, better than I have ever been able to do myself. And
-I know what I'm talking about. What! You think the prices are really
-rather high. Think what you are getting, man--think!"
-
-Among the new guests was a young man from Boston by the name of Herring.
-He had written that he was convalescing from typhoid fever and that his
-doctor had prescribed Adirondack air.
-
-Renier knew Herring slightly and vouched for him.
-
-"They're good people," he said, "his branch of the Herring family--the
-'red Herrings' they are called locally--if we may speak of Boston as a
-'locality'--he's the reddest of them and the most showy. If there's
-anything he hasn't tried, he has to try it. He isn't good at things. But
-he does them. He's the fellow that went to the Barren Lands with a
-niblick. What, you never heard of that stunt? He was playing in foursome
-at Myopia. He got bunkered. He hit the sand a prodigious blow and the
-ball never moved. His partner said: 'Never mind, Syd, you hit hard
-enough to kill a musk-ox.'
-
-"'Did I?' said Herring, much interested, 'but I never heard of killing a
-musk-ox with a niblick. Has it ever been done? Are there any authorities
-one might consult?'
-
-"His partner assured him that 'it' had never been done. Herring said
-that was enough for him. The charm of Herring is that he never smiles;
-he's deadly serious--or pretends to be. When they had holed out at the
-eighteenth, Herring took his niblick and said: 'Well, so long. I'm off
-to the Barren Lands.'
-
-"They bet him there and then that he would neither go to the Barren
-Lands nor kill a musk-ox when he got there. He took their bets, which
-were large. And he went to the Barren Lands, armed only with his niblick
-and a camera. But he didn't kill a musk-ox. He said they came right up
-to be photographed, and he hadn't the heart to strike. He brought back
-plenty enough pictures to prove where he'd been, but no musk-ox. He
-aimed at one tentatively but at the last moment held his hand. 'He
-remembered suddenly,' he said, 'that he had never killed anything, and
-didn't propose to begin.' So he came home and paid one bet and pocketed
-the other. He can't shoot; he can't fish; he can't row. He's a perfect
-dub, but he's got the soul of a Columbus."
-
-"Something tells me," said Pritchard, "that I shall like him."
-
-Herring, having arrived and registered and been shown his rooms, was not
-thereafter seen to speak to anybody for two whole days. As a matter of
-fact, though, he held some conversation with Renier, whom he had met
-before.
-
-"It's just Boston," Renier explained. "They're the best people in the
-world--when--well, not when you get to know them but when they get to
-know you. Give him time and he will blossom."
-
-"He looks like a blossom already," said Lee. "He looks at a little
-distance like a gigantic plant of scarlet salvia, or a small maple-tree
-in October."
-
-Upon the third day Mr. Herring came out of his shell, as had been
-prophesied. He went about asking guests and guides, with almost
-plaintive seriousness, questions which they were unable to answer. He
-began to make friends with Pritchard and Langham. He solemnly presented
-Arthur with a baseball that had figured in a Yale-Harvard game. Then he
-got himself introduced to Lee.
-
-"You guide, don't you?" he said.
-
-"I have guided," she said, "but I don't. It was only in the beginning of
-things when there weren't enough real guides to go around. But, surely
-you don't need a guide. You've been to the Barren Lands and all sorts of
-wild places. You ought to be a first-class woodsman."
-
-"I thought I'd like to go fishing to-morrow," he said. "It's very
-disappointing. I've looked forward all my life to being guided by a
-young girl, and when I saw you, I said, if this isn't she, this is her
-living image."
-
-"You shall have Bullard," said Lee. "He knows all the best places."
-
-Herring complained to Arthur. "Your sisters," he said, "are said to be
-the best guides in the Adirondacks, but they won't take me out. How is
-a fellow to convalesce from typhoid if people aren't unfailingly kind to
-him?"
-
-Arthur laughed, and said that he didn't know.
-
-"Let me guide you," he offered.
-
-"No," said Herring, "it isn't that I want to be guided. It's that I want
-the experience of being guided by a girl. I want to lean back and be
-rowed."
-
-Herring walked in the woods and came upon Phyllis's garden, with Phyllis
-in the midst of it.
-
-"Halloo again!" he said.
-
-Now it so happened that he had never seen Phyllis before.
-
-She straightened from a frame of baby lettuce and smiled. She loved
-bright colors, and his flaming hair was becoming to her garden.
-
-"Halloo again!" she said.
-
-"Have you changed your mind?" he asked.
-
-She sparred for time and enlightenment and said:
-
-"It's against all the rules."
-
-"We could," said he, "start so early that nobody would know. I have
-often gotten up at five."
-
-"So have I," said Phyllis wistfully.
-
-"We could be back before breakfast."
-
-Phyllis appeared to think the matter over.
-
-"Of course," he said, "you said you wouldn't. But if girls didn't change
-their minds, they wouldn't be girls."
-
-"That," said Phyllis, "is perfectly true."
-
-To herself she said:
-
-"He's asked Lee or Gay to guide him, and thinks he's asked me."
-
-Now, Phyllis was not good with oars or fishing-tackle, but she liked
-Herring's hair and the fact that he never smiled. Furthermore, she
-believed that, if the worst came to the worst, she could find some of
-the places where people sometimes took trout.
-
-"I have never," said Herring, "been guided by a young girl."
-
-"What, never!" exclaimed Phyllis.
-
-"Never," he said. "And I am sure that it would work wonders for me."
-
-"Such as?"
-
-"It might lead me to take an interest in gardening. I have always hoped
-that I should some day."
-
-"People," thought Phyllis, "interested in gardening are rare--especially
-beautiful young gentlemen with flaming hair. Here is my chance to
-slaughter two birds with one stone."
-
-"You'll swear not to tell?" she exhorted.
-
-"Yes," he said, "but not here. Soon. When I am alone." He did not smile.
-
-"Then," she said, "be at the float at five-thirty sharp."
-
-That night she sought out Lee and Gay.
-
-"Such a joke," she said. "I've promised to guide Mr. Herring--to-morrow
-at five-thirty, but he thinks that it's one of you two who has promised.
-Now, as I don't row or fish, one of you will have to take my place for
-the credit of the family."
-
-But her sisters were laughing in their sleeves.
-
-"My dear girl," said Gay, "why the dickens didn't you tell us sooner? We
-also have made positive engagements at five-thirty to-morrow morning."
-
-"What engagements?" exclaimed Phyllis.
-
-Gay leaned close and whispered confidentially.
-
-"We've made positive engagements," she said, "to sleep till breakfast
-time."
-
-
-
-
-XIII
-
-
-In an athletic generation Phyllis was an anachronism. She was the sort
-of girl one's great-grandmother was, only better-looking--one's
-great-grandmother, if there is any truth in oil and canvas, having been
-neatly and roundly turned out of a peg of wood. Phyllis played no game
-well, unless gardening is a game. She liked to embroider and to write
-long letters in a wonderfully neat hand. She disliked intensely the
-roaring of firearms and the diabolic flopping of fresh-caught fish. She
-was one of those people who never look at a sunset or a moonrise or a
-flower without actually seeing them, and yet, withal, her sisters Lee
-and Gay looked upon her with a certain awe and respect. She was so
-strong in the wrists and fingers that she could hold them when they were
-rambunctious. And she was only afraid of things that aren't in the least
-dangerous. "No," they said, "she can't fish and shoot and row and play
-tennis and dive and swim under water, but she's the best dancer in the
-family--probably in the world--and the best sport."
-
-Phyllis was, in truth, a good sport, or else she was more attracted by
-Mr. Herring's _Salvia-splendens_ hair than she would have cared to
-admit. Whatever the cause, she met him at the float the next morning at
-five-thirty, prepared to guide him or perish in the attempt. She wore a
-short blue skirt and a long white sweater of Shetland wool. It weighed
-about an ounce. She wore white tennis shoes and an immense pair of
-well-oiled gardening gloves. At least she would put off blistering her
-hands as long as possible.
-
-Phyllis, to be exact, was five minutes early for her appointment. This
-gave her time to get a boat into the water without displaying
-awkwardness to any one but herself--also, to slip the oars over the
-thole-pins and to accustom herself to the idea of handling them. She had
-taken coaching the night before from Lee and Gay, sitting on a bearskin
-rug in front of the fire, and swaying rhythmically forward and back.
-
-As Herring was no fisherman, her sisters advised her to row very slowly.
-"Tell him," they said, "that a boat rushing through water alarms fish
-more than anything in the world."
-
-She told him when he was seated in the stern of the boat facing her.
-
-"You mustn't mind going very slow," she said. "The fish in this part of
-the Adirondacks are noted for their sensitiveness in general and their
-acute sense of hearing in particular. Why, if I were to row as fast as I
-can"--there must have been a twinkle in her eyes--"trout miles away
-would be frightened out of their skins," and she added mentally, "and I
-should upset this horribly wabbly boat into the bargain."
-
-They proceeded at a snail's pace, Phyllis dabbing the water gingerly
-with her oars, with something of that caution and repulsion with which
-one turns over a dead snake with a stick--to see if it is dead.
-
-The grips of guide-boat oars overlap. And your hands follow rather than
-accompany each other from catch to finish, and from finish to catch. If
-you are careless, or not to the stroke born or trained, you occasionally
-knock little chunks of skin and flesh from your knuckles.
-
-Herring watched Phyllis's gentle and restrained efforts with inscrutable
-eyes.
-
-"I never could understand," he said, "how you fellows manage to row at
-all with that sort of an outfit. At Harvard they only give you one oar
-and let you take both hands to it, and then you can't row. At least, I
-couldn't. They put me right out of the boat. They said I caught crabs.
-As a matter of fact, I didn't. All I did was to sit there, and every now
-and then the handle of my oar banged me across the solar plexus."
-
-"We're not going far, you know," said Phyllis (and she mastered the
-desire to laugh). "Hadn't you--ah--um--better put your rod together?"
-
-"Oh, I can do that!" said Herring. "You begin with the big piece and you
-stick the next-sized piece into that, and so on. And I know how to put
-the reel on, because the man in the store showed me, and I know how to
-run the line through the rings."
-
-"Well," said Phyllis, "that's more than half the battle."
-
-"And," Herring continued, "he showed me how to tie on the
-what-you-may-call-it and the flies."
-
-"Good!" said Phyllis.
-
-"And, of course," he concluded, "I've forgotten."
-
-Now, Phyllis had been shown how to tie flies to a leader only the night
-before, and she, also, had forgotten.
-
-"There are," she said, "a great many fetiches among anglers. Among them
-are knots. Now, in my experience, almost any knot that will stand will
-do. The important thing is to choose the right flies."
-
-As to this, she had also received instruction, but with better results,
-since it was an entirely feminine affair of colored silks and feathers.
-
-"I will tell you which flies to use," she said.
-
-"And," said he, "you will also have to show me how to cast."
-
-"What!" she exclaimed, and stopped rowing, "You don't know how to cast?"
-
-"No," he said, "I don't. I'm a dub. Didn't you know that?"
-
-"But," she protested, "I can't teach you in a morning"--and she added
-mentally--"or in a whole lifetime, for that matter."
-
-It was not more than a mile across the mouth of a deep bay to the brook
-in which they had elected to fish. With no wind to object, the most
-dabbily propelled guide boat travels with considerable speed, and before
-Herring had managed to tie the flies which Phyllis had selected to his
-leader (with any kind of a knot) they were among the snaggy shallows of
-the brook's mouth.
-
-The brook was known locally as Swamp Brook, its shores for a mile or
-more being boggy and treacherous. Fishermen who liked to land
-occasionally and cast from terra firma avoided it. Phyllis had selected
-it solely because it was the nearest brook to the camp which contained
-trout. If she had remembered how full it was of snags, and how easily
-guide boats are turned turtle, she would have selected some other brook,
-even, if necessary, at the "Back of beyond." It had been easy enough to
-propel the boat across the open waters of the lake, but to guide it
-clear of snags and around right-angle bends, especially when the genius
-of rowing demands that eyes look astern rather than ahead, was beyond
-her powers. The boat ran into snags, poked its nose into boggy banks,
-turned half over, righted, rushed on, and stopped again with rude bumps.
-
-Herring, that fatalistic young Bostonian, began to take an interest in
-his fate. His flies trailed in the water behind him. His eyes never left
-Phyllis's face. His handsome mouth was as near to smiling as it ever
-got.
-
-"Do you," he said presently, "swim as well as you row?"
-
-She stopped rowing; she laughed right out.
-
-"Just about," she said.
-
-"Good," he said seriously, "because I'm a dub at it, and in case of an
-upset, I look to you."
-
-"The truth," said Phyllis, "is that there's no place to swim to. It's
-all swamp in here."
-
-"True," said Herring; "we would have to cling to the boat and call upon
-Heaven to aid us."
-
-One of Herring's flies, trailing in the water, proved, at this moment,
-overwhelmingly attractive to a young and unsophisticated trout.
-
-Herring shouted with the triumph of a schoolboy, "I've got one," and
-sprang to his feet.
-
-"Please sit down!" said Phyllis. "We almost went that time."
-
-"So we did," said Herring.
-
-He sat down, and they almost "went" again.
-
-"Now," said Phyllis, "play him."
-
-"Play him?" said Herring. "Watch me." And he began to pull strongly upon
-the fish.
-
-The fish was young and weak. Herring's tackle was new and strong. The
-fish dangled in mid-air over the middle of the boat.
-
-"Sorry," said Herring, "I can't reach him. Take him off, please."
-
-It has been said that Phyllis was a good sport. If there was one thing
-she hated and feared more than another, it was a live fish. She reached
-forward; her gloved hand almost closed upon it; it gave a convulsive
-flop; Phyllis squeaked like a mouse, threw her weight to one side, and
-the boat quietly upset.
-
-The sportsmen came to the surface streaming.
-
-"I can touch bottom," said Herring politely; "can you?"
-
-"Yes," she said, "but my feet are sinking into it--" She tore them loose
-and swam. Herring did likewise. And they clung to the boat.
-
-"I hope you'll forgive me," said Phyllis. "I never rowed a boat before
-and I never could stand live fish."
-
-"It was my fault," said Herring. "Something told me to lean the opposite
-from the way you leaned. But it told me too late. The truth is I don't
-know how to behave in a boat. Well, you are still guide. It's up to
-you."
-
-"What is up to me?"
-
-"A plan of some sort," said he, "to get us out of this."
-
-"Oh, no," she said, "it's up to you."
-
-"My plan," he said, "would be to get back into the boat and row home. It
-seems feasible, and even easy. But appearances are deceptive. I think
-I'd rather walk. What has happened here might happen out on the middle
-of the lake."
-
-"What you don't realize," said Phyllis, "is that we're in the midst of
-an impassable swamp."
-
-"Impassable?"
-
-"Well, no one's ever crossed it except in winter."
-
-"What--no one!"
-
-He was immensely interested.
-
-"Do you know," he went on confidentially, "the only things that I'm good
-at are things for which there are no precedents--things that nobody has
-ever done before. That's why I'm so fond of doing unusual things. Now,
-you say that this swamp has never been crossed? Enough said. You and I
-will cross it. We _will_ do it. Are you game?"
-
-"It seems," said Phyllis, "merely a question of when and where we drown.
-So I'm game. Your teeth are chattering."
-
-"Thank you," said Herring. "But no harm will come to them. They are very
-strong."
-
-"I hope," said Phyllis, "that when I come out of the water you won't
-look at me. I shall be a sight."
-
-"A comrade in trouble," said Herring, "is never a sight."
-
-"I am so ashamed," said Phyllis.
-
-"What of?"
-
-"Of being such a fool."
-
-"You're a good sport," said Herring. "That's what you are."
-
-By dint of violent kicking and paddling with their free hands they
-managed to propel the guide boat from the centre of the brook to a
-firm-looking clump of reeds and alder roots which formed a tiny
-peninsula from that shore which was toward The Camp. Covered with slime
-and mud they dragged themselves out of the water and stood balancing
-upon the alder roots to recover their breath.
-
-"We must each take an oar," said Herring. "We can make little bridges
-with them. And we must keep working hard so as to get warm. We shall
-live to write a brochure about this: 'From Clump to Clump, or Mudfoots
-in the Adirondacks.'"
-
-Between that clump on which they had found a footing and the next was
-ten feet of water.
-
-Herring crossed seven feet of it with one heavy jump, fell on his face,
-caught two handfuls of viburnum stems, and once more dragged himself out
-of water.
-
-"Now then," he called, "float the oars over to me." And when Phyllis had
-done this: "Now you come. The main thing in crossing swamps is to keep
-flat instead of up and down. Jump for it--fall forward--and I'll get
-your hands!"
-
-Once more they stood side by side precariously balancing.
-
-"The moment," said Herring, "that you begin to feel bored, tell me."
-
-"Why?"
-
-"So that I can encourage you. I will tell you that you are doing
-something that has never been done before. And that will make you feel
-fine and dandy. What we are doing is just as hard as finding the North
-Pole, only there isn't going to be so much of it. Now then, in
-negotiating this next sheet of water----"
-
-And so they proceeded until the sun was high in the heavens and until it
-was low.
-
-
-
-
-XIV
-
-
-To attempt the dangerous passage of a swamp when they might have
-returned to camp in the guide boat was undoubtedly a most imbecile
-decision. And if Phyllis had not been thoroughly flustered by the upset,
-which was all her fault, she never would have consented to it. As for
-Herring's voice in the matter, it was that which the young man always
-gave when there was a question of adventure. He didn't get around
-mountains by the valley road. He climbed over them. He had not in his
-whole being a suspicion of what is dangerous. He had never been afraid
-of anything. He probably never would be. He would have enjoyed leading
-half a dozen forlorn hopes every morning before breakfast.
-
-"We were idiots," said Phyllis, "to leave the boat."
-
-"We can't go back to it now," said Herring. "We don't know the way."
-
-"Your voice sounds as if you were glad of it."
-
-"I am. I was dreadfully afraid you'd decide against crossing this
-swamp. I'd set my heart on it."
-
-"It isn't I," said Phyllis, "that's against our crossing this swamp.
-It's the swamp."
-
-"The main thing," said Herring, with satisfaction (physically he was
-almost exhausted), "is that here we are safe and sound. We don't know
-where 'here' is, but it's with us, it won't run away. When we've rested
-we shall go on, taking 'here' with us. Wherever we go is 'here.' Think
-of that!"
-
-"I wish I could think of something else," said Phyllis, "but I can't.
-I'm almost dead."
-
-"You are doing something that no girl has ever done before, not even
-your sisters, those princesses of fortune. Years from now, when you
-begin, 'Once when I happened to be crossing the Swamp with a young
-fellow named Herring--' they will have to sit silent and listen."
-
-"If you weren't so cheerful," said Phyllis, "I should have begun to cry
-an hour ago. Do you really think this is fun?"
-
-"Do I think it's fun? To be in a scrape--not to know when or how we are
-going to get out of it? You bet I think it's fun."
-
-"People have died," said Phyllis, "having just this sort of fun. Suppose
-we can't get out?"
-
-"You mean to-day? Perhaps we can't. Perhaps not to-morrow. Perhaps we
-shall have to learn how to live in a swamp. A month of the life we've
-led for the last few hours might turn us into amphibians. That would be
-intensely novel and interesting. But, of course, when winter comes and
-the place freezes over we can march right out and take up our orthodox
-lives where we left off. Listen!"
-
-"What?"
-
-"I think I hear webs growing between my fingers and toes."
-
-Phyllis laughed so that the partially dried mud on her face cracked.
-
-"What," she said, "are we going to eat this side of winter? What are we
-going to eat now?"
-
-His face expressed immense concern.
-
-"What? You are hungry? Allow me!"
-
-He produced from his inside pocket a very large cake of sweet chocolate,
-wrapped in several thicknesses of oiled silk.
-
-"My one contribution," he said, "to the science of woodcraft."
-
-Phyllis ate and was refreshed. Afterward she washed all the mud from her
-face. Herring watched the progress of the ablution with much interest.
-
-"Wonderful!" he said presently.
-
-"What is wonderful?" she asked, not without anticipation of a
-compliment.
-
-"Wonderful to find that something which is generally accepted as
-true--is true. To see it proved before your eyes."
-
-"What do you mean?"
-
-"I mean," he said, "that I never before actually saw a girl wash her
-face. I've seen 'em when they said they were going to. I've seen 'em
-when they said they just had. But now I know."
-
-"If you weren't quite mad," said Phyllis, "you'd be very exasperating.
-Here am I, frightened half to death, cold and miserable, and dreadfully
-worried to think how worried my family must be, and there are you,
-almost too tired to stand, actually delighted with yourself, because
-you're in trouble and because for the first time in your life you've
-seen a girl wash her face. Can't you be serious about anything?"
-
-"Not about a half-drowned girl taking the trouble to wash her face," he
-said.
-
-"You," said she, "would look much better if you washed yours."
-
-"But," he said, "we'll be covered with mud again before we've gone fifty
-yards."
-
-"Because you are going into a coal mine to-morrow," said Phyllis, "is
-no reason why you shouldn't be clean to-day."
-
-"True," said Herring, and he washed his face.
-
- * * * * *
-
-At breakfast that morning Pritchard received the following cablegram:
-
- Come home and shake hands. I'm off. M.
-
-Greatly moved, he carried it to Gay, and without comment put it in her
-hand.
-
-"Who is M?" she asked.
-
-"My uncle, the Earl of Merrivale."
-
-"What does _I'm off_ mean?"
-
-"It means," said Pritchard, "that they've given him up, and he wants to
-make friends. He never liked my father or me."
-
-"It means," said Gay generously, "that you are going away?"
-
-"Yes," he said, "at once. But it means more. It means that I've got to
-find out if I'm--to come back some time?"
-
-"Of course, you are to come back," she said.
-
-Words rose swiftly to Pritchard's lips and came no further. Indeed, he
-appeared to swallow them.
-
-"And I'm glad you are going to make friends with your uncle," said Gay.
-
-"There'll be such lots of young men here when the season opens," said
-Pritchard.
-
-"Judging by applications," said Gay, "we shall be swamped with gentlemen
-of all ages."
-
-Pritchard's melancholy only deepened. "Will you come as far as Carrytown
-in the _Streak_?" he asked.
-
-She nodded, and said she would because she had some shopping to do.
-
-During that short, exhilarating rush across the lake, and afterward
-walking up and down on the board platform by the side of the waiting
-train, he tried his best to ring a little sentiment out of her, but
-failed utterly.
-
-The locomotive whistled, and the conductor came out of the village
-drug-store, staggering slightly.
-
-"I've left all my dry-fly tackle," said Pritchard. "Will _you_ take care
-of it for me?"
-
-"With pleasure," said Gay.
-
-"I'd like you to use it. It's a lovely rod to throw line."
-
-"All aboard!"
-
-"I'd like to bring you out some rods and things. May I?"
-
-"You bet you may!" exclaimed Gay.
-
-Pritchard sighed. The train creaked, jolted, moved forward, stopped,
-jerked, and moved forward again. Pritchard waited until the rear steps
-of the rear car were about to pass.
-
-"Good-by, Miss Gay!"
-
-They shook hands firmly, and Pritchard swung himself onto the moving
-train. Gay, walking rapidly and presently breaking into a trot,
-accompanied him as far as the end of the platform. She wanted to say
-something that would please him very much without encouraging him too
-much.
-
-"Looks as if I was after you!" she said.
-
-Pritchard's whole soul was in his eyes. And there was a large lump in
-his throat. Suddenly Gay reached the end of the long platform and
-stopped running. The train was now going quite fast for an Adirondack
-train. The distance between them widened rapidly.
-
-"Wish you weren't going," called Gay.
-
-And she saw Pritchard reach suddenly upward and pull the rope by which
-trains are stopped in emergencies. While the train was stopping and the
-train hands were trying to find out who had stopped it and why,
-Pritchard calmly alighted, and returned to where Gay was standing.
-
-"I just had to look at you once more--close," he said; "you never can
-tell what will happen in this world. I may never see you again, and the
-thought is killing me. Think of that once in a while, please."
-
-He bent swiftly, caught her hand in his, kissed it, and was gone. Or, if
-not exactly gone, she saw him no more, because of suddenly blinding
-tears.
-
-When she reached The Camp, Arthur was at the float to meet her.
-
-"Phyllis and Herring haven't come back," he said. "Lee says they went
-fishing. Do you know where they went?"
-
-"I don't. And they ought to have been back hours ago."
-
-"Yes," said Arthur, "and we're all starting out to look for them. Care
-to come with me?"
-
-"Yes," she said; "I've got to do _something_."
-
-Something in her voice took his mind from the more imminent matter.
-
-"What's wrong, Gay?"
-
-She shook her head.
-
-"Nothing. Let's start. If Phyl rowed, they must have gone to the nearest
-possible fishing grounds."
-
-At this moment Sam Langham came puffing down from Cook House. He was
-dressed in white flannels and carried a revolver.
-
-"It's to signal with," he explained. "I'm going to try Loon Brook,
-because it's the only brook I know when I see it."
-
-"Bullard's gone to Loon Brook."
-
-"Pshaw--can't I ever be of any use!"
-
-"Good Lord," said Gay, "look!"
-
-There came around the nearest bend a man rowing one guide boat and
-towing another, which was empty. Arthur called to him in a loud, hoarse
-voice:
-
-"Where'd you find that boat?"
-
-"Up Swamp Brook," came the answer.
-
-Arthur and Gay went gray as ashes.
-
-"Who's to tell Mary?" said Arthur presently.
-
-Then Sam Langham spoke.
-
-"If you don't mind," he said, "I think I will."
-
-An hour later the entire male population of The Camp was dragging Swamp
-Brook for what they so dreaded to find.
-
-
-
-
-XV
-
-
-It wasn't all discouragement. For now and then it seemed as if the swamp
-was going to have a shore of dry land. At such times Herring would
-exclaim:
-
-"There you see! It had never been done before, and now it's been done,
-and we've done it."
-
-And then it would seem to Phyllis as if a great weight of fear and
-anxiety had been lifted from her.
-
-But the shore of the swamp always turned out to be an illusion. Once
-Herring, firmly situated as he believed, went suddenly through a crust
-of sphagnum moss and was immersed to the arm-pits. For some moments he
-struggled grimly to extricate himself, and only sank the deeper. Then he
-turned to Phyllis a face whimsical in spite of its gravity and pallor,
-and said: "If you have never saved a man's life, now is your chance. I'm
-afraid I can't get out without help."
-
-It was then that her phenomenally strong little hands and wrists stood
-them both in good stead. The arches of her feet against a submerged
-root of white cedar, she so pulled and tugged, and exhorted Herring to
-struggle free, that at last he came out of that pocket quagmire and lay
-exhausted in the ooze at her feet.
-
-He was incased from neck to foot in a smooth coating of brown slime.
-Presently he rolled over on his back and looked up at her.
-
-"There you see!" he said. "You'd never saved a man's life before, and
-now you've done it. Please accept my sincere expressions of envy and
-gratitude-- Why, you're crying!"
-
-She was not only crying, but she was showing symptoms of incipient
-hysteria. "An old-fashioned girl," thought Herring, "like
-Great-grandmother Saltonstall." He raised himself to a sitting position
-just in time to slide an arm around her waist as, the hysteria now well
-under way, she sat down beside him and began to wave her hands up and
-down like a polite baby saying good-by to some one.
-
-"One new thing under the sun after another," thought Herring. "Never had
-arm round hysterical girl's waist before. Got it there now. When you
-need _her_, she takes a good brace and pulls for all she's worth. When
-she needs _you_, she seats herself on six inches of water and yells.
-Just like Great-grandmother Saltonstall." Aloud he kept saying: "That's
-right! Greatest relief in the world! Go to it!" And his arm tightened
-about her with extraordinary tenderness.
-
-Her hysterics ended as suddenly as they had begun. And then she wasted a
-valuable half-hour apologizing for having had them; Herring protesting
-all the while that he had enjoyed them just as much as she had, and that
-they had done him a world of good. And then they had to stop talking
-because their teeth began to chatter so hard that they simply couldn't
-keep on. Herring stuttered something about, "Exercise is what a body
-needs," and they rose to their feet and fought their way through a dense
-grove of arbor-vitæ.
-
-"The stealthy Indian goes through such places without making a sound,"
-said Herring.
-
-"Or getting his moccasins wet," said Phyllis. "Oh!" And she sank to the
-waist.
-
-"Never mind," said Herring, "it will be dark before long. And when we
-have no choice of where to step, maybe we'll have better luck."
-
-"It will _have_ to be dark very soon," said Phyllis, "if we have any
-more of our clothes taken away from us by the brambles."
-
-"That's a new idea!" exclaimed Herring. "Young couple starve to death
-in the woods because modesty forbids them to join their friends in the
-open. The head-line might be: 'Stripped by Brambles,' or 'The Two
-Bares.'"
-
-He was so pleased with his joke that he had to lean against a tree. The
-laughing set him to coughing, and Phyllis beat him methodically between
-the shoulders.
-
-Herring still refused to be serious. In helping Phyllis over the bad
-places, he performed prodigies of misapplied strength and made
-prodigious puns. And he said that never in his life had he been in such
-a delightful scrape.
-
-Once, while they were resting, Phyllis said:
-
-"All you seem to think of is the fun you're having. Most men would be
-thinking about the anxiety they were causing others and about the
-miseries of their companion."
-
-"But," he protested, "you are enjoying yourself too. You don't think you
-are, but you are. It's your philosophy that is wrong. You like to live
-too much in the present. I like to lay by stores of delightful memories
-against rainy days. The worse you feel now, the more you'll enjoy
-remembering how you felt--some evening, soon--your back against soft
-cushions and the soles of your feet toward the fire."
-
-"Ugh!" shuddered Phyllis. "Don't talk about fires. Oh, dear!"
-
-"What's wrong _now_!"
-
-"I'm so stiff I don't think I can take another step. We oughtn't to have
-rested so long."
-
-But she did take another step, and would have fallen heavily if Herring
-had not caught her. A moment later she lost a shoe in the ooze, and
-wasted much precious daylight in vain efforts to locate and recover it.
-
-"Sit down on that root," commanded Herring. And she obeyed. He knelt
-before her, lifted her wet, muddy little stockinged foot and set it on
-his knee.
-
-"What size, please, miss?" he asked, giving an excellent imitation of a
-somewhat officious salesman.
-
-"I don't know; I have them made," said Phyllis wearily, but trying her
-best to smile.
-
-"Something in this style?" suggested Herring. He had secretly removed
-one of his own shoes, and handling it with a kind of comic reverence, as
-if the soggy, muddy thing was a precious work of art, he presented it to
-her attention.
-
-And then Phyllis smiled without even trying and then laughed.
-
-"I said a _shoe_," she said, "not a travelling bath-tub."
-
-But he slipped that great shoe over her little foot, and so bound it to
-her ankle with his handkerchief and necktie that it promised to stay on.
-
-"But you?" she said.
-
-"Luck is with me to-day," said Herring. "Anybody can walk through an
-impassable swamp, but few are given the opportunity to hop. General
-Sherman should have thought of that. It would have showed the
-Confederates just what he thought of them if instead of marching through
-Georgia he had hopped."
-
-And he pursued this new train of thought for some time. He improvised
-words to old tunes, and sang them at the top of his lungs: "As we were
-hopping through Georgia." And last and worst he sang: "There'll be a hop
-time in the old town to-night." And when he had occasion to address
-Phyllis directly, he no longer called her Miss Darling, but "Goody Two
-Shoes." He said that his own name was not Mr. Herring but Mr. Hopper,
-and that he was a famous cotillon leader.
-
-But even he became a little quiet when the light began to fail, and a
-little serious.
-
-"Whatever happens," he said, "it will be a great comfort to you to
-realize that it's entirely my fault. On the other hand, if we had
-gotten back into that boat, we might have been drowned long before
-this."
-
-A little later Phyllis said: "I'm about all in. It's too dark to see.
-I----"
-
-"Couldn't have chosen a better camping site myself," said Herring
-humbly. "First thing to think of is the water-supply--and fuel. Now,
-here the fuel grows right out of the water----"
-
-"We haven't any matches."
-
-"Yes, we have; but they are wet and won't light."
-
-"We'll die of cold before morning," said Phyllis; "there's no use
-pretending we won't."
-
-"On the contrary. Now is the time to pretend all sorts of things. Did
-you ever try to make a fire by rubbing two sticks together?"
-
-"Never."
-
-"Well, try it. It will make you warmer than the fire would. Afterward we
-will play 'Paddy cake, Paddy cake,' and 'Bean Porridge hot.'"
-
-"Do men in danger always carry on the way you do?" asked Phyllis.
-
-"Always," he answered.
-
-"I can understand trying to be funny during a cavalry charge, or while
-falling off a cliff," said Phyllis, "but not while slowly and miserably
-congealing."
-
-"You are not a Bostonian," said Herring. "Half the inhabitants of that
-municipality freeze to death and the others burn."
-
-"I've stayed in Boston," said Phyllis, "and the only difference that I
-could see between it and other places was that the people were more
-agreeable and things were done in better taste. And what gardens!"
-
-"Ever seen the Arboretum?"
-
-"Have I?"
-
-"In lilac time?"
-
-"Mm!"
-
-She was on her favorite topic. She forgot that she was cold, wet,
-miserable, and a frightful anxiety to her family.
-
-"But why be an innkeeper?" asked Herring. "Why not set up as a
-landscape-gardener?"
-
-"I don't know enough. But I've often thought----"
-
-"I've got five hundred acres outside of Boston that I'd like to turn you
-loose on."
-
-"You speak as if I were a goat."
-
-"The first thing to do is to drain the swamps. Now, I'll make you a
-proposition. I can't put it in writing, because it's too dark to see and
-I have no writing materials, but there is nothing fishy about us
-Herrings. You to landscape my place for me, cause a suitable house to
-be built, and so forth; I to pay you a thousand dollars a month, and a
-five per cent commission on the total expenditure."
-
-"And what might _that_ amount to?"
-
-"What you please," said Herring politely.
-
-"Who says Bostonians are cold?" exclaimed Phyllis. And there began to
-float through her head lovely visions of landscapes of her own making.
-
-"You're still joking, aren't you?" she said after a while.
-
-"I don't know landscapes well enough to joke about them," he said.
-
-"But I can't design a house!"
-
-"Oh, you will have architects to do that part. You just pick the general
-type."
-
-"What kind of a house do you want?"
-
-"It depends on what kind of a house _you_ want."
-
-"Oh, dear," she exclaimed, "what fun it would be!"
-
-"Will you do it?"
-
-She was tempted beyond her strength.
-
-"Yes," she said, and began to talk with irresponsible delight and
-enthusiasm.
-
-"Ah," thought Herring to himself, "find out what really interests a girl
-and she'll forget all her troubles."
-
-It began suddenly to grow light.
-
-"Good heavens!" exclaimed Phyllis. "The woods must be on fire! Oh, the
-poor trees!"
-
-"It isn't fire," said Herring, "it's the moon--'Queen and huntress,
-chaste and fair--goddess excellently bright'--was ever such luck! I
-hoped we were going to stand here cosily all night talking about
-marigolds and cowslips and wallpapers, and now it's our duty to move on.
-Come, Goody Two Shoes, Policeman Moon has told us to move on. I shall
-never forget this spot. And I shan't ever be able to find it again."
-
-They toiled forward a little way, and lo! upon a sudden, they came to
-firm and rocky land that sloped abruptly upward from the swamp. They
-climbed for several hundred feet and came out upon a bare hilltop, from
-which could be seen billows of forest and one great horn of Half Moon
-Lake, silver in the moonlight.
-
-"Why, it isn't a mile to camp," said Phyllis. She swayed a little,
-tottered, rocked backward and then forward, and fell against Herring's
-breast in a dead faint.
-
-In a few moments she came to and found that she was being carried in
-strong arms. It was a novel, delicious, and restful sensation--one which
-it seemed immensely sensible to prolong. She did not, then, immediately
-open her eyes.
-
-She heard a voice cheerful, but very much out of breath, murmuring over
-her:
-
-"New experience. Never carried girl before. Experience worth repeating.
-Like 'em old-fashioned--like Great-grandmother Saltonstall. Like 'em to
-faint."
-
-A few minutes later, "Where am I?" said Phyllis.
-
-"In my arms," said Herring phlegmatically, as if that was one of her
-habitual residing places.
-
-"Put me down, please."
-
-"I hear," said he, "and I obey with extreme reluctance. I made a bet
-with myself that I could carry you all the way. And now I shall never
-know. Feel better?"
-
-"Mm," she said, and "What a nuisance I've been all through! But it was
-pretty bad, some of it, wasn't it?"
-
-"Already you are beginning to take pleasure in remembering. What did I
-tell you? Don't be frightened. I am going to shout."
-
-He shouted in a voice of thunder, and before the echo came back to them
-another voice, loud and excited, rose in the forest. And they heard
-smashings and crashings, as a wild bull tearing through brittle bushes.
-And presently Sam Langham burst out of the thicket with a shower of
-twigs and pine-needles.
-
-His delight was not to be measured in words. He apostrophized himself.
-
-"Good old Sam!" he said. "He knew you weren't drowned in the brook. He
-knew it would be just like Herring to want to cross that swamp. As soon
-as I heard somebody say that it was impassable, I said: 'Where is the
-other side? That's the place to look for them.' But why didn't you make
-more noise?"
-
-"Oh," said Herring, "we were so busy talking and exploring and doing
-things that had never been done before that it never occurred to us to
-shout."
-
-"Herring," said Langham sternly, "you have the makings of a hero, but
-not, I am afraid, of a woodsman."
-
-"Well, we're safe enough now," said Herring. "Excuse me a moment----"
-
-"Excuse you! What?"
-
-"It's very silly--been sick you know--over-exertion--think better faint
-and get it over with."
-
-Langham knelt and lifted Herring's head.
-
-"You lift his feet," he said to Phyllis, "send the blood to his heart;
-bring him to."
-
-Herring began to come out of his faint.
-
-"This young man," said Langham, "may be something of an ass, but he's
-got sand."
-
-"He carried me a long way," said Phyllis, the tears racing down her
-cheeks; "and he's only just over typhoid, and he never stopped being
-cheerful and gallant, and he _isn't_ an ass!"
-
-Herring came to, but was not able to stand. He had kept up as long as he
-had to, and now there was no more strength in him.
-
-Phyllis accepted the loan of Langham's coat.
-
-"I'll stay with him," she said, "while you go for help."
-
-The moment Langham's back was turned she spread the coat over Herring.
-
-"_Please--don't!_" he said.
-
-"You be quiet," said she sharply. "How do you feel?"
-
-"Pretty well used up, thank you. Hope you'll 'scuse me for this
-collapse. Shan't happen again. Lucky thing you and I don't both collapse
-same moment."
-
-A faint moan was wrung from him. She touched his cheek with her hand. It
-was hot as fire. She was an old-fashioned girl, and the instinct of
-nursing was strong in her.
-
-She was an old-fashioned girl. There had almost always been a young man
-in her life about whom, for a while, she wove more or less intensely
-romantic fancies. They came; they went. But almost always there was one.
-
-She raised her lovely face and looked at the moon, and made an unspoken
-confession. There had always been one. Well, now there was another!
-
-
-
-
-XVI
-
-
-When the real season opened, you might have thought that the whole
-venture was Mr. Sam Langham's and that he had risked the whole of his
-money in it. Without being officious, he had words of anxious advice for
-the Darlings, severally and collectively. His early breakfasts in Smoke
-House with Mary, the chef beaming upon the efficient and friendly pair,
-lost something of their free and easy social quality, and became
-opportunities for the gravest discussions of ways and means.
-
-The opening day would see every spare room in the place occupied--by a
-man. To Mary it seemed a little curious that so few women, so few
-families, and so many bachelors had applied for rooms. But to Sam
-Langham the reasons for this were clear and definite.
-
-"It was the picture in the first issues of your advertisement that did
-it. I only compliment and felicitate you when I say that every bachelor
-who saw that picture must have made up his mind to come here if he
-possibly could. And that every woman who saw it must have felt that she
-could spend a happier summer somewhere else. Now, if you had circulated
-a picture of half a dozen men, each as good-looking as your brother
-Arthur, the results would have been just the opposite."
-
-"Women aren't such idiots about other women's looks as you think they
-are," said Mary.
-
-"I didn't say they were idiots; I intimated that they were sensible. The
-prettiest woman at a summer resort always has a good time--not the best,
-necessarily, but very good. Now, no woman could look at that picture of
-you and your sisters and expect to be considered the prettiest woman
-_here_. Could she, Chef?"
-
-Chef laughed a loud, scornful, defiant, gesticulant, Gallic laugh. His
-good-natured features focussed into a scathing Parisian sneer; he turned
-a delicate omelette over in the air and said, "Lala!"
-
-"There are," continued Mr. Langham, "only half a dozen women in the
-world who can compare in looks with you and your sisters. There's the
-Princess Oducalchi--your mother. There's the Countess of Kingston, Mrs.
-Waring, Miss Virginia Clark--but these merely compare. They don't
-compete."
-
-Mr. Langham tried to look very sly and wicked, and he sang in a humming
-voice: "Oh, to be a Mussulman, now that spring is here."
-
-"Coffee?" said Mary.
-
-"Please."
-
-"Well," said she, as she poured, "the whys and wherefores don't matter.
-It's to be a bachelor resort--that seems definitely settled. But I think
-we had better send the triplets away. I don't want the Pritchard and
-Herring episodes repeated while my nerves are in this present state. And
-there's Lee--if she isn't leading Renier into one folly after another, I
-don't know what she is doing. They seem to think that keeping an inn is
-a mere excuse for flirtation."
-
-"Don't send them away," said Langham. "If you sent those three girls to
-a place where there weren't any men at all--they'd flirt with their
-shadows. Better have 'em flirting where you can watch 'em than where you
-can't. And besides--are you quite sure that the Pritchard and Herring
-episodes were mere flirtations? Day before yesterday I came upon Miss
-Gay by accident; she was practising casting."
-
-"That's how she spends half her time."
-
-"But she was practising with Pritchard's rod! Yesterday I came upon her
-in the same place----"
-
-"By accident?" smiled Mary.
-
-"By design," he said honestly. "And this time she wasn't casting. She
-had the rod lying across her knees, and her eyes were turned dreamily
-toward the bluest and most distant mountain-top."
-
-"'Why do you look at that mountain?' I said.
-
-"'Because it's blue, too,' said she.
-
-"'And what makes you blue?' I asked.
-
-"'The same cause that makes the mountain blue,' said she.
-
-"'Hum,' said I. 'Then it must be distance.'
-
-"'Something like that,' she said. 'I sometimes think I'm the most distant
-person in the world.'
-
-"'You're probably not the only person who thinks that!' said I.
-
-"And she said, 'No? Really?' And that was all I could get out of her.
-Except that, just as I was walking away, I heard a sharp whistling sound
-and my cap--my new plaid cap--was suddenly tweaked from the top of my
-head and hung in a tree. She must have practised a lot with that rod of
-Pritchard's. It was a beautiful cast----"
-
-"She might have put your eye out!" exclaimed Mary.
-
-"She hung the apple of my eye in a tree," said he dolefully. "You know
-that one with the green and brown? And last night it rained."
-
-"I hope she expressed sorrow," said Mary.
-
-"She was going to, but I got laughing and then she did."
-
-"What a dear you are!" exclaimed Mary. "And so you think she's making
-herself mournful over Mr. Pritchard? And what are the reasons for
-thinking that Phyllis is serious about Mr. Herring?"
-
-"He's sent for blue-prints of his property outside Boston, and they are
-busy with plans for landscaping it. Narrow escape that! I didn't let on;
-but the second day I thought he was a goner. I did."
-
-Mary sighed.
-
-"We might just as well have called it a matrimonial agency in the first
-place instead of an inn."
-
-Mr. Langham rose reluctantly.
-
-"I have an engagement with Miss Maud," he explained.
-
-The faintest ripple of disappointment flitted across Mary's forehead.
-
-"I've promised to help her with her books," said he. "Some of the
-journal entries puzzle her; and she has an idea that The Inn ought to
-have more capital. And we are going into that, too."
-
-"I hope," said Mary, "that you aren't going to lend us money without
-consulting me."
-
-Chef was in a distant corner, quite out of ear-shot. And Mr. Langham,
-emboldened by one of the most delicious breakfasts he had ever eaten,
-shot an arch glance at Miss Darling.
-
-"I wouldn't consult you about lending money," he said; "I wouldn't
-consult you about giving money. But any time you'll let me consult you
-about _sharing_ money----"
-
-Panic overtook him, and he turned and fled. But upon Mary's brow was no
-longer any ripple of disappointment--only the unbroken alabaster of
-smooth serenity. She reached for the household keys and said to herself:
-
-"Maud is a steady girl--even if the rest of us aren't."
-
-She caught a glimpse of herself in the bottom of a highly polished
-copper utensil and couldn't help being pleased with what she saw.
-
-On the way to the office Mr. Langham fell in with Arthur. This one,
-Uncas scolding and chatting upon his shoulder, was starting off for a
-day's botanizing--or dreaming maybe.
-
-"Arthur--one moment, please," said Langham. "As the head of the family
-I want to consult you about something."
-
-"Yes?" said Arthur sweetly. "Of course, Uncas, you are too noisy." And
-he put the offended little beast into his green collecting case.
-
-"I never would have come here," said Mr. Langham, "if it hadn't been for
-that advertisement."
-
-Arthur frowned slightly.
-
-"You mean----"
-
-"Yes. But I came," said Mr. Langham, "not as a pagan Turk but as a
-Christian gentleman. I was just about to take passage for Liverpool when
-I saw your sister Mary looking out at me from _The Four Seasons_. And so
-I wrote to ask if I could come here. I have lived well, but I am not
-disappointed. I am very rich----"
-
-"My dear Sam," said Arthur, "you are the best fellow in the world. What
-do you want of me?"
-
-"To know that you think I'd try my best to make a girl happy if she'd
-let me."
-
-"A girl?" smiled Arthur. "_Any_ girl?"
-
-"In all the world," said Mr. Langham, "there is only one girl."
-
-"If I were you," said Arthur, "I'd ask her what _she_ thought about
-it."
-
-Langham assumed a look of terrible gloom.
-
-"If she didn't think well of it I'd want to cut my throat. I'd rather
-keep on living in blissful uncertainty, but I wanted _you_ to
-know--_why_ I am here, and _why_ I want to stay on and on."
-
-"Why, I'm very glad to know," said Arthur, "but surely it's your own
-affair."
-
-Mr. Langham shook his head.
-
-"Last night," said he, "I was dozing on my little piazza. Who should row
-by at a distance but Miss Gay and Miss Lee. You know how sounds carry
-through an Adirondack night? Miss Lee said to Miss Gay: 'I tell you he
-doesn't. Not _really_. He's just a male flirt.' 'A butterfly,' said Miss
-Gay."
-
-"But how do you know they were referring to you?"
-
-"By the way the blessed young things laughed at the word '_butterfly_'.
-So I wanted you to know that my intentions are tragically serious, no
-matter what others may say. Whatever I may be, and I have been insulted
-more than once about my figure and my habits, I am _not_ a flirt. I am
-just as romantic as if I was a living skeleton."
-
-Here Arthur's head went back, and he laughed till the tears came. And
-Mr. Langham couldn't help laughing, too.
-
-A few moments later he was going over The Inn books with Maud Darling
-and displaying for her edification an astonishing knowledge of entries
-and a truly magical facility in figuring. Suddenly, apropos of something
-not in the least germane, he said:
-
-"Miss Maud, when in your opinion is the most opportune time for a man to
-propose to a girl?"
-
-"When he's got her alone," said she promptly, "and has just been
-dazzling her with a display of his erudition and understanding."
-
-And she, whom Mary had described as the one steady sister in the lot,
-flung him a melting and piercing glance. But Mr. Langham was not
-deceived.
-
-"I ask you an academic question," he said, "and you give me an
-absolutely cradle-snatching answer. I may _look_ easy, Miss Maud, but
-there are people who will protect me."
-
-"The best time to propose to a girl? You really want to know? I thought
-you were just starting one of your jokes."
-
-"If I am," said he, "the joke will be on me. But I _really_ want to
-know."
-
-"The best moment," said she, "is that moment in which she learns that
-one of her friends or one of her sisters younger than she is engaged to
-be married. When an unengaged girl hears of another girl's engagement
-she has a momentary panic, during which she is helpless and defenseless.
-That is my best judgment, Mr. Sam Langham. And the older the girl the
-greater the panic. And now I've betrayed my sex. In fact, I have told
-you absolutely all that is definitely known about girls."
-
-Just outside the office he met Gay.
-
-"Halloo!" she said.
-
-He only made signs at her and flapped his arms up and down.
-
-"_They_ can't talk," he said.
-
-"Who can't talk?"
-
-He held her with a stern glance, and if the word had been hissable,
-would have hissed it.
-
-"Butterflies," he said.
-
-Then Miss Gay turned the color of a scarlet maple in the fall of the
-year. Then she squealed and ran.
-
-
-
-
-XVII
-
-
-"Are we all here?" asked Mary.
-
-She had summoned her sisters and Arthur to the office for a conference.
-
-"All except Sam Langham," said Gay.
-
-"I didn't know that he was one of the family," said Mary.
-
-"Of course, you _know_," said Gay; "you would. _I_ was just guessing."
-
-"Well, he isn't," said Mary, trying not to change color or to enjoy
-being teased about Mr. Langham.
-
-The triplets sat in a row upon a bench made of little birch logs with
-the bark on. It was not soft sitting, as Lee whispered, but one had
-one's back to the light, and in case one had done something wrong
-without knowing it and was in for a scolding, that would prove an
-immense advantage.
-
-"What I wanted to say," said Mary, "is just this----"
-
-She stood up and looked rather more at the triplets than any one else,
-so that Lee exclaimed, "Votes for women," and Gay echoed her with,
-"Yes, but none for poor little girls in their teens."
-
-"Hitherto," continued the orator, "The Inn has been only informally
-open. It's been more like having a few friends stopping with us. We had
-to see more or less of them. But after to-day there will be a crowd, and
-I think it would be more dignified and pleasanter for them if _some_ of
-us kept ourselves a little more to ourselves. What do _you_ think,
-Arthur?"
-
-Arthur looked up sweetly. It was evident that he had not been listening.
-
-"Why, Mary," he said, "I think it might be managed with infinite
-patience."
-
-The triplets giggled; Maud and Eve exchanged amused looks.
-
-"Arthur," said Mary, "you can make one contribution to this discussion
-if you want to. You can tell us what you are really thinking about, so
-that we needn't waste time trying to guess."
-
-"Why," said he gently, "you know I have quite a knack with animals,
-taming them and training them, and I was wondering if it would be
-possible to train a snail. _That's_ what I was thinking about. I have a
-couple in my pocket at the moment, and----"
-
-"Never mind _now_," said Mary hurriedly, and she turned to the
-triplets. "What do _you_ think of what I said?"
-
-"I think it was tortuous and involved," said Lee, "and that it would
-hardly bear repetition."
-
-"It smacked of paternalism," said Gay. And even Phyllis, her mind upon
-the convalescing Herring, was moved to speak.
-
-"You said it would be more dignified for some of us to keep to
-ourselves. Perhaps it would. You said it would be pleasanter for the
-people who are coming here to stay. I doubt it!"
-
-"Bully for you, old girl," shouted Lee and Gay; "sick her!"
-
-Mary moaned. She was proof against their hostilities, but the language
-in which they were couched pierced her to the marrow.
-
-"I am sure," she said, "that Maud and Eve will agree with me."
-
-"Of course," said Eve.
-
-"Naturally," said Maud.
-
-"There!" exclaimed Mary, with evident triumph.
-
-"We agree," said Eve, "that _some_ of us should keep ourselves more to
-ourselves."
-
-And she looked sternly at the triplets. But then she turned and looked
-sternly at Mary and rose to her feet.
-
-"We think," she said with a _j'accuse_ intonation, "that those who
-haven't kept themselves to themselves should, and that those who
-have--shouldn't. Maud and I, for instance, haven't the slightest
-objection to being fetched for and carried for by attractive young men.
-Have we, Maud? But hitherto, as must have been obvious to the veriest
-nincompoop, we have done our own fetching and carrying."
-
-There was a short silence. Mary blushed. Arthur fidgeted. He was
-wondering if snails preferred the human voice or whistling.
-
-"I'm quite sure," said Maud, "that I haven't been wandering over the
-hills with future earls, or lost in swamps with interesting invalids, or
-basked morning after morning in the sunny smile of a gourmet----"
-
-Mary paled under this attack.
-
-"Mr. Langham is altogether different," she said.
-
-"Oh, quite!" cried Lee.
-
-"Utterly, absolutely different!" cried Gay. "To begin with, he's richer;
-and to end with, he's fatter."
-
-"I shouldn't have said 'fat,'" said Lee. "I should have said
-'well-larded,' but then I am something of a stylist."
-
-"Sam Langham," said Mary, "is everybody's friend. And he's an immense
-help in lots of ways; and then he has a certain definite interest in The
-Inn. Because, if we need it, he's going to lend us money to carry our
-accounts."
-
-Gay whispered to Lee behind her hand. Lee giggled.
-
-"What was that?" asked Mary sharply.
-
-"Only a quotation."
-
-"What quotation?"
-
-"Oh, Gay just said something about 'Bought and Paid For.'"
-
-Here Arthur interrupted.
-
-"They're like snails," said he to Mary. "You can only train 'em with
-infinite patience."
-
-Phyllis rose suddenly and became the cynosure of all eyes except her
-own, whose particular cynosure at the moment was the floor. She moved
-toward the door.
-
-"Where are you off to?" asked Mary.
-
-"I'm just going to speak to Chef."
-
-"What about?"
-
-"About some chicken broth."
-
-"For yourself?"
-
-The gentle Phyllis was being goaded beyond endurance. At the door she
-turned and lifted her great eyes to Mary's.
-
-"No," she said bitterly; "it's for Arthur's snails."
-
-There was a silence.
-
-"If there's any voting," said Phyllis, "I give my proxy to Gay." And she
-vanished through the door.
-
-"I'm sure," said Mary, "I don't know what the modern young girl is
-coming to!"
-
-"I know where _that_ one is going to," said Gay; "spilling the chicken
-broth in her unseemly haste."
-
-Then Arthur spoke.
-
-"The modern young girl," he said, "is coming to just where her
-grandmother came, and by the same road. Girls will be girls. So let's be
-thankful that the men who have come here so far have been--men. And
-hopeful that those who are to come will be also. I've lived too much
-with nature not to know what's natural--when I see it."
-
-"Do you think," said Gay sweetly, "that it's natural for a man to eat as
-much as Sam Langham does?"
-
-"As natural under the peculiar circumstances," said Arthur, "as it is
-for you to tease."
-
-Lee rose.
-
-"And you?" said Mary, smiling at last.
-
-"Oh," said Lee witheringly, "I have an engagement to carve initials
-surrounded by a heart on a birch-tree."
-
-And when Lee had gone Gay spoke up.
-
-"I shouldn't wonder," said she, "if, by way of a blind, the baggage had
-told the truth."
-
-"We should never have called it The Inn," said Mary; "we should have
-called it The Matrimonial Agency."
-
-"Every pretty girl," said Arthur, "is a matrimonial agency."
-
-At this moment Uncas, the chipmunk, rushed screaming into the room and
-flung himself into Arthur's lap. Arthur comforted the little beast, and
-noticed that his nose and face bore fresh evidences of a fight. Uncas
-complained very bitterly; he was evidently trying to talk.
-
-"Is Stripes hurt?" asked Mary.
-
-"It's his feelings," said Arthur. "He's been made a victim of misplaced
-confidence. Some young woman has been encouraging him."
-
-"Poor little man!" said Gay with sudden emotion. "Did ums want some nice
-vasy on ums poor sick nose?"
-
-"He would only lick it off," regretted Arthur.
-
-Mr. Langham's jolly face appeared in the open door.
-
-"I've seen two depart," he said, "and thought maybe the meeting was
-over."
-
-"It is," said Mary, and, after a moment's hesitation, she boldly joined
-Mr. Langham and walked off by his side. Even Arthur chuckled.
-
-"And what was the meeting about?" asked Mr. Langham.
-
-"Oh," said Mary, "they won't be serious--not any of them--not even
-Arthur. So we forgot what the meeting was for, and got into violent
-discussion about--about natural history."
-
-"And what side did you take?"
-
-"Oh," said Mary, "we were all on the same side--_really_, and that was
-what made the discussion so violent."
-
-"The day," said Langham, "is young. I feel ripe for an adventure. And
-you?"
-
-"What sort of an adventure?"
-
-"I thought that if one--or rather if _two_ climbed to the top of a very
-little hill and sat down in the sunshine and admired the view----"
-
- * * * * *
-
-Far out on the lake they could see Lee, lolling in the stern of a guide
-boat. Young Renier was at the oars. But the boat was not being
-propelled. It was merely drifting.
-
-"I wonder," said Langham, and he watched her face stealthily, "if by any
-chance those two are really engaged?"
-
-Was there the least hardening of that lovely, gentle face, the least
-fleeting expression of that sort of panic which one experiences when
-arriving at the station in time to see the train pull out but not too
-late to get aboard by the exercise of swift and energetic manoeuvres?
-
-"Don't say such things!" she said presently. "It's like jumping out from
-behind a tree and shouting, 'Boo!'"
-
-Mr. Langham smiled complacently and changed the subject. But he said to
-himself: "That Maud is a clever girl!"
-
-"I suppose," said Mary after a while, "that this is the last really
-peaceful day we'll have for a long time. To-morrow the place will be
-full of strange, critical faces. And it will be one long wrestle to make
-everything go smoothly all the time."
-
-She sighed.
-
-"There are only two ways to success," said Langham. "One is across the
-wrestling-mat, and one is through the pasture of old Bull Luck. But I'm
-convinced that The Inn is going to pay very handsomely. There is a
-fortune in it."
-
-"There mightn't be," said Mary, "if--" and she broke into a peal of
-embarrassed laughter.
-
-"If what?"
-
-"I was thinking of that _dreadful_ picture."
-
-"I often think of it," said Mr. Langham, "and of the first time I saw
-it."
-
-Mary gave him a somewhat shy look.
-
-"Of course it didn't influence you," she said.
-
-"But it did. And that day I forgot to eat any lunch. I am looking
-forward," he said, "to warm weather--I enjoy a swim as much as anybody."
-
-"Why is it," said Mary, "that a girl is ashamed when it is her money
-that attracts a man, and proud when it is her face? Both are equally
-fortuitous; both are assets in a way--but of the two, it is the money
-alone which is really useful."
-
-"It sounds convincing to a girl," mused Mr. Langham, "when a man says to
-her: 'I love you because of your beautiful blue eyes!' But it wouldn't
-sound in the least convincing if he said: 'I love you because of your
-beautiful green money!' I don't attempt to explain this. I am merely
-stating what appears to me to be a fact. But, as you say, money is, or
-should be, an asset of attraction."
-
-"I suppose beauty is held in greater esteem," said Mary, "because it is
-more democratically bestowed. Money seems to beget hatred because it
-isn't."
-
-"The French people," said Langham, "hated the nobility because of their
-wealth and luxury. To-day a common mechanic has more real luxuries at
-his disposal than poor Louis XVI had, but he hates the rich people who
-have more than he has--and so it will go on to the end of time."
-
-"Will there always be rich people and poor people?"
-
-"There will always be rich people, but some time they will learn to
-spend their money more beneficently, and then there won't be any really
-poor people. If the attic of your house were infected with dirt and
-vermin you couldn't sleep until it had been cleaned and disinfected. So,
-some day, rich men will feel about their neighbors; cities about their
-slums; and nations about other nations. I can imagine a future Uncle Sam
-saying to a future John Bull"--and he sunk his voice to a comically
-confidential whisper: "'Say, old man, I hear you're pressed for ready
-cash; now't just so happens I'm well fixed at the moment, and--oh, just
-among friends! Bother the interest!' What a spectacle this world
-is--it's like the old English schools that Dickens wrote out of
-existence--just bullying and hazing all around! Why, if a country was
-run on the most elementary principles of honesty and efficiency, the
-citizens of that country would never have occasion to say: 'Our taxes
-are almost unbearable.' They would be nudging each other in the streets
-and saying: 'My, that was a big dividend we got!'"
-
-Mr. Langham only stopped because he was out of breath. His face was red
-and shining. He mopped his brow with his handkerchief.
-
-Mary was almost perfectly happy. She loved to hear Langham run on and
-on. His voice was so pleasant, and his face beamed so with kindness. And
-from many things which he had from time to time let slip she was
-convinced that she needn't be an old maid unless she wanted to be. And
-so to climb a little hill with him, to sit in the sun, and to admire the
-view was really an exciting venture. For she never knew what he was
-going to let slip next. And equally exciting was the fact that if that
-slip should be in the nature of a leading question, she could only guess
-what her answer would be.
-
-When a man is offered something that he very much wants--a trifling
-loan, for instance--his first instinct is to deny the need. And a girl,
-when the man she wants offers himself, usually refuses at the first
-time of asking. And some, especially rich in girl nature, which is
-experience of human nature and somewhat short of divine, will persist in
-refusing even unto the twentieth and thirtieth time.
-
-Mary Darling was in a deep reverie. From this, his eyes twinkling behind
-their thick glasses, Mr. Langham roused her with the brisk utterance of
-one of his favorite quotations:
-
-"'General Blank's compliments,'" said he, "'and he reports that the
-colored troops are turning black in the face.'"
-
-Mary smiled her friendliest smile.
-
-"I was wondering," she said, "what had become of Lee and Renier."
-
-"I have noted," said Mr. Langham, "that she always calls him by his last
-name, sometimes with the prefix you--'You Renier' put like that. And I
-was wondering if he ever turns the trick on her."
-
-"Why should he?" asked Mary innocently.
-
-"You have forgotten," said he, "that her last name is Darling." His eyes
-twinkled with amazing and playful boldness. "You're _all_ Darlings," he
-exclaimed, "and"--a note of self-pity in his voice--"I'm just a fat old
-stuff!"
-
-"That," said Mary primly, "is perfectly correct, but for three trifling
-errors--you're not fat, you're not old, and you're not a stuff!"
-
-If she had told him that he was handsome as Apollo he could not have
-been more pleased.
-
-And so their adventure progressed in the pleasant sunlight that warmed
-the top of the little hill. No very exciting adventure, you say? And of
-a shilly-shallying and even snail-like motion?
-
-Oh, you can't be always riding to rescues, and falling over cliffs, and
-escaping from burning houses.
-
-At that moment, by the purest accident, the tip of Mr. Langham's right
-forefinger just brushed against Mary's sleeve. And there went through
-him from head to foot a great thrill, as if trumpets had suddenly
-sounded.
-
-"I suppose," said Mary, after a little while, "that we ought to be
-going."
-
-"But I'd rather sit here than eat," said Mr. Langham.
-
-"Honestly? So would I."
-
-"Then," said Mr. Langham, "without exposing ourselves to any other
-danger than that of starvation, I propose that we lose ourselves--as
-_other people do_--in short, that we remain here until one or other of
-us would rather--eat."
-
-"Good gracious," said Mary, "we might be here a week!"
-
-Mr. Langham rose slowly to his feet. Far off he could see pale smoke
-flitting upward through the tree-tops. He turned and looked into Miss
-Darling's smiling, upturned face.
-
-"I'll just run down and tell Arthur we're not _really_ lost," he said.
-"But I'll make him promise not to look for us. I'll be right
-back--almost before you can say 'Jack Robinson.'"
-
-She held out her hands. He took them and helped her to her feet. And
-then they both laughed aloud.
-
-"Thank Heaven," said Mary, "that whatever else you and I may suffer
-from, it isn't from insanity--or slim appetites! As a matter of fact,
-I'm famished."
-
-"Thank God!" said Mr. Langham; "so am I."
-
-And they began to descend the hill. For to keep men and women and
-adventurers going, the essential thing is food. And there's many a
-promising romance that has come to nothing for want of a loaf of bread
-and a jug of wine.
-
-
-
-
-XVIII
-
-
-In a certain part of the Land of Cotton, where they grow nothing but
-rice, Colonel Melville Meredith stood beside the charred foundations of
-a house and nursed his chin with his hand. With the exception of a sword
-which the King of Greece had given him, all those possessions which he
-had considered of value had gone up in smoke with the house of his
-ancestors. The family portraits were gone, the silver Lamarie, and
-Lesage, and all the Domingan satinwood. If Colonel Meredith had been an
-older man, he must almost have wept. But the grip upon his chin was not
-of one mourning. It was the grip of consideration. He was wondering what
-sort of a new house he should build upon the foundations of the old.
-
-He must, of course, build upon the old site. There were other good sites
-among his thousands of acres, but none which was so well planted. A good
-architect could copy the Taj Mahal for you. But the Pemaque oak is one
-hundred and seven feet, or less, in circumference, and the avenue of
-oaks leading from the turnpike, two miles away, was planted in 1653.
-There were also divers jungles of rhododendrons, laurel, and azalea in
-the river garden that it had taken no less than a great-grandmother to
-plant.
-
-"It can't be the first conflagration in the family," he thought.
-"Everybody's ancestors, at one time or another, must have lost by fire
-and built again. As for Pemaque--it _was_ a lovely old house, but a new
-house could be just as lovely, and it could have bathrooms and be made
-rat-proof. And I wouldn't mind if people scratched the floors."
-
-I have said that Colonel Meredith had lost all the possessions which he
-valued. But of course the land remained, the trees, the duck ponds, the
-alligator sloughs, and so forth. There remained, also, a robust youth,
-crowded with experiences and memories of wars and statesmen and of
-delightful people who live for pleasure. There remained, also--least
-valuable of all to a man of action and sentiment--a perfectly safe
-income, derived from bonds, of nearly two hundred and fifty thousand
-dollars a year. Colonel Meredith was by all odds the richest man in that
-part of the Land of Cotton, where they grow nothing but rice.
-
-It was piping hot among the foundations of the old house; the sticky,
-ticky season had descended upon the Carolina seacoast. The snakes and
-the lizards were saying among themselves, "Now this is really something
-like," and were behaving accordingly. Every few minutes a new and
-ambitious generation of mosquitoes was hatched. The magnolias were going
-to seed. Colonel Meredith's Gordon setter, a determined expression upon
-his face, had been scratching himself with almost supercanine speed for
-the last twenty minutes.
-
-Colonel Meredith scorned ticks, trod with indifference upon snakes, and
-was not poisoned or even pained by mosquitoes, but he had travelled all
-over the world and was not averse to being cooler and more comfortable.
-
-"We've got the grandest climate in the world," he thought loyally, "for
-eight months in the year--but when it comes to summer give me Vera Cruz,
-Singapore, or even hell. I'll build a home for autumn, winter, and
-spring, but when it gets to be summer, I'll go away and shoot polar
-bears."
-
-He whistled his dog and walked thoughtfully to where his automobile was
-waiting in the shade. His driver, an Irish boy from New York, was in a
-state of wilt.
-
-"I have determined," said Colonel Meredith, "not to begin building
-until cool weather. We shall go North to-night. I hope the thought will
-refresh you. Now we will go back to Mr. Jonstone's. Do you feel able to
-drive, or shall I?"
-
-It was typical of the region that the Mr. Jonstone with whom Meredith
-was stopping should own the best bed of mint south of Washington, and
-could make the best mint-juleps. The mint-bed was about all he did own.
-Everything else was heavily mortgaged. Everything, that is, except the
-family silver and jewels. These Jonstone's grandmother had buried when
-Sherman came marching through, and had almost immediately forgotten
-where she had buried them. Jonstone employed one trustworthy negro whose
-year-around business was to dig for the treasure. There existed a list
-of the objects buried, which was enough to make even a rich man's palm
-itch.
-
-"Nothing to-day," said Jonstone as his guest drove up. "And it's about
-time for a julep."
-
-"I'm going North to-night," said Meredith, "and you're going with me."
-
-They were cousins, second or third, of about the same age. They even
-looked alike, but whereas Meredith had travelled all over the world,
-Jonstone had never been south of Savannah or north of Washington.
-
-He began with an ivory toddy-stick to convert sugar and Bourbon into
-sirup.
-
-"How's that, Mel?" he asked. "And why?"
-
-"Between us two, Bob," said Meredith, "this is one hell of a climate in
-summer. The brighter we are the quicker we'll get out of it."
-
-"I'd like to go you on that, but aside from the family silver I haven't
-a penny in the world."
-
-"Bob, I'm sick of offering to lend you money. I'm sick of offering to
-give you money. There's only one chance left."
-
-Jonstone made a gentle clashing sound with fine ice.
-
-"As you know, my family silver has all gone up in smoke. Now yours
-hasn't. Suppose you sell me yours. What's it worth?"
-
-"With or without the diamonds?"
-
-"If I should ever marry, it would be advisable to have the diamonds."
-
-"Well," said Jonstone, beginning to turn over a bundle of straws, with
-the object of selecting four which should be flawless, "I don't want to
-stick you. We have a complete list of the pieces, with their weights and
-dates. Some of the New York dealers could tell us what the collection
-would be worth in the open market. Double that sum in the name of
-sentiment, and I'll go you."
-
-"I must have a free hand to hunt for the stuff in my own way-- It's
-perfection--you never, never made a better one--now, how about the
-diamonds?"
-
-"I have the weights. And you know the Jonstones were always particular
-about water."
-
-"That's why they are all dead but you. Then you'll come?"
-
-Bob Jonstone nodded.
-
-"You'll have to lend me a suit of clothes--but, look here, Mel: suppose
-the silver and stuff has been lifted--doesn't exist any more? Wouldn't
-I, in selling it to you, be guilty of sharp practice?"
-
-"Our great-great-grandfather, the Signer, doesn't exist any more, Bob.
-That silver is somewhere--in some form or other. I pay for it, and it's
-mine. Does it matter if I never see it or handle it? I shall always be
-able to allude to it--isn't that enough? As for you, you'll be able to
-pay all your mortgages, to fix the front door so's it won't have to be
-kept shut with a keg of nails, and to spend what is necessary on your
-fields."
-
-"Of course," said Jonstone, who had finished his julep. "It afflicts me
-to part with what has been in the family so long."
-
-"But you ought to be afflicted."
-
-"Why?"
-
-"Didn't you vote for Wilson?"
-
-Jonstone nodded solemnly.
-
-"Come, then," said Meredith, as if he were pardoning an erring child;
-"there's just time for one julep and to pack up our things. You'll just
-love New York. And when we get there we'll make up our minds whether
-we'll go to Newport or Bar Harbor. Bob, did it ever occur to you that
-you and I ought to get married? That looks as if it was going to be
-better than the other, though darker-- What's the use of having
-ancestors if you're not going to be one?"
-
-"Show me a girl as handsome as Sully's portrait of Great-grandmother
-Pringle, and I'll take notice."
-
-"Why, every other girl in a Broadway chorus has got the old lady skinned
-to death, Bob!"
-
-"You may be worldly-wiser than me, Mel, but you've lost your reverence.
-It's always been agreed in the family that Great-grandmother Pringle was
-the most beautiful woman in the South. And when a man says 'the South,'
-and refers at the same time to female charms, he has as good as said the
-whole world."
-
-"Bob, among ourselves, do you really think Jefferson Davis was a
-greater man than Abraham Lincoln?"
-
-"Ssssh!" said Jonstone.
-
-"Do you really think the Southern armies wiped up the map with the
-Northern armies every time they met? And do you really think that
-wooden-faced doll that Sully painted has no equal for beauty north of
-the Mason and Dixon line? What you need is travel and experience."
-
-"What's the matter with _you_ getting married?--My God, don't spill
-that, Mel!"
-
-"There's nothing the matter with it. And I'll tell you what I'll do: I
-will if you will."
-
-"They ought to be sisters, seeing as how you and I have always been like
-brothers and voted the Democratic ticket and fought chickens."
-
-"And fed the same ticks and mosquitoes."
-
-"We'll have a double wedding. We'll each be the other's best man, and
-they'll each be the other's best girl."
-
-"No--no; they are each to be our best girls."
-
-"What I mean is----"
-
-"I know what you mean, but you've made this julep too strong."
-
-"That's _one_ thing they can't do in the North."
-
-"What's that?"
-
-"Make a julep."
-
-Meredith considered this at some length. "No, Bob," he said at length,
-"they can't. But I once met a statesman from Maine who made a thing that
-looked like a julep, tasted like a julep, and that--I'd say it if it was
-my dying statement--had the same effect."
-
-"She must be better-looking than Great-grandmother Pringle," said
-Jonstone. "She must be able to make a julep, and she must have a sister
-just like her. Can you lend me a suit of clothes till we get to New
-York?"
-
-"I can lend you anything from a yachting suit to a Bulgarian uniform."
-
-"And you're sure I'm not imposing on you in the matter of the silver?"
-
-"Sure. I just want to know it's mine."
-
-In the morning, soon after this precious pair had breakfasted, a boy
-went through the train with newspapers and magazines. He proclaimed in
-the sweetest Virginian voice that his magazines were just out, but a
-copy of _The Four Seasons_ which Colonel Meredith bought proved not only
-to be of an ancient date but to have had coffee spilled upon it.
-
-At the moment when this discovery was made, the youthful paper-monger
-had just swung from the crawling train to the platform of a way
-station, so there was no redress. The cousins agreed, laughing, that if
-a Yankee had played them such a trick they would have wished to cut his
-heart out, but that, turned upon them by a fellow countryman, it was
-merely a proof of smartness and push.
-
-"Between you and me, Bob," said Colonel Meredith, "an accurate count of
-our Southern population would proclaim a villain or two here and there.
-I was brought up to believe that to be born in a certain region was all
-that was necessary. But that's not so. I tell you this because I am
-afraid that when you are meeting people in New York and having a good
-time you will be wanting to lay down the law, to wit, that one
-Southerner can whip five Yankees. Don't do it. I will tell you a horrid
-truth. I was once whipped by a small-sized Frenchman within an inch of
-my life. He had studied _le boxe_ under Carpentier and I hadn't. Did you
-ever study _le boxe_? No? An Anglo-Saxon imagines that he was born
-boxing. And it takes a licking by a man of Latin blood to prove to him
-that he wasn't. Just because people make funny noises and monkey cries
-when they fight doesn't prove that they are afraid. There is nothing so
-ridiculous as a baboon going into action and nothing more terrible when
-he gets there."
-
-"The more you travel, Mel, the more you show a deplorable tendency to
-foul your own nest."
-
-"_I_ run down the South? I like that! But, my dear Bob, there is only
-one chosen people. And it isn't us." Here he made a significant gesture
-with his hands, turning the palms up, and they both laughed. "A Jew," he
-went on, "is what he is because he is a Jew. His good points and his bad
-are racial. But between two men of our race there is no material
-resemblance. One is mean, the other generous; one broad, one narrow; one
-brave, the other not. Do you know why hornless cows give less milk than
-horned cows? Because there are fewer of them. Do you know why there are
-more honest men in the North, and pretty girls, than there are in the
-South? Simply because there are more men and more girls. It also follows
-that there are more dishonest men and ugly girls; more of everything, in
-fact."
-
-He was slowly turning over the pages of _The Four Seasons_, looking
-always, with Pemaque in mind, at pictures of country houses. Suddenly he
-closed the magazine, looked pensively out of the window, and began to
-whistle with piercing sweetness. He once more opened the magazine, but
-this time with great caution as if he was half afraid that something
-disagreeable would jump out at him. Nothing did, however. He folded the
-magazine back upon itself and held it close to his eyes, then far off,
-then at mid-distance.
-
-"What's the matter with you?" said Bob Jonstone.
-
-"Nothing," said Meredith, "only I'm thinking there ought to be six of us
-instead of only two. Look at that page and tell me where we're going to
-spend the summer."
-
-Jonstone took the magazine and saw the six Darling sisters sitting on
-the float in their bathing-dresses. Presently he smiled and said:
-"You've just won an argument, Mel."
-
-"How's that?"
-
-"Why, in the South there wouldn't be so many of them--but maybe they are
-not always there. Maybe they were only there last summer."
-
-"Well, we can find out where they've gone, can't we?"
-
-"It doesn't seem in strict good breeding to pursue ladies one doesn't
-know."
-
-"Why, bless you, I chased all over Europe after a face I saw in _The
-Sketch_, only to find out that she was willing to marry anybody with
-money and had a voice like a guinea-hen. And after I'd found that out,
-she chased _me_ all over Europe and as far East as Cairo."
-
-"I've never been chased by a woman," said Jonstone a little wistfully.
-"What happened in the end?"
-
-"I left Cairo between two days, fled away into the desert with some
-people just stepped out of the Bible, and never came back."
-
-"Suppose she hadn't been willing to marry you and had had a voice like a
-dove?"
-
-"Don't suppose. We are on a new quest."
-
-"What is the Adirondacks?"
-
-"We wouldn't think much of it in the South. It's a place where you are
-always cool and clean and can drink the nearest water. The trout don't
-eat mud and haven't got long white whiskers, and the deer are bigger
-than dogs, and you don't go to sleep at night. The night just comes and
-puts you to sleep. It's just like Bar Harbor--only a little more so in
-some ways and a little less so in others."
-
-Jonstone spread _The Four Seasons_ wide open upon his knees.
-
-"Let's agree right now," he said, "which each of us thinks is the
-prettiest. It would be dreadful after travelling so far if we were both
-to pick on the same one."
-
-"We would have to fight a duel," said Meredith, "with swords, and
-considering that you could never even sharpen a pencil without cutting
-yourself----"
-
-"A boy wouldn't come along," said Jonstone, "and sell us a copy of a
-magazine months old if fate hadn't meant us to see this picture. I think
-I like the third one from the end."
-
-"I think I like the three that look just alike."
-
-"That is because you have travelled in Turkey. You never seem to
-remember that you are a Christian gentleman."
-
-
-
-
-XIX
-
-
-When they found out how much the buried silver was worth--the inventory
-was very thorough in the matter of description, dates, and weights--Mr.
-Bob Jonstone burst out laughing. But Colonel Meredith, although
-determined to stand by his bargain whatever the cash cost, looked like a
-man who has just missed the last train.
-
-"I haven't got that much money loose, Bob," he said, "but I can raise it
-in a few days and then we'll execute a bill of sale. Meanwhile, allow me
-to congratulate you on your accession to the aristocracy."
-
-"Aristocracy? It's blood that counts--not money."
-
-"According to the old democracy, yes. According to the new,
-distinguished people pay an income tax and common people don't. And you,
-a moment ago, before the valuation was completed, were a very common
-fellow, indeed."
-
-"Mel, I had no idea that old junk was worth so much."
-
-"You hadn't? Well, it's worth more. I'm getting a bargain. Thank the
-Lord you're a gentleman, so there's no danger of your backing out."
-
-Jonstone seized his cousin's hand and pressed it affectionately.
-
-"Mel," he said, "can you afford to do this thing? God knows the money
-will make all the difference in the world to me! But in taking it I
-don't feel any too noble."
-
-"It was always ridiculous for me to be rich and for you to be poor.
-That's done with. I'm still rich, thank God!--and you're well-to-do. You
-can travel if you like, breed horses, install plumbing, burn coal, and
-marry."
-
-"If I was sure that the silver would ever be turned up, I wouldn't feel
-so sheepish."
-
-"As long as you don't look sheepish or act sheepish--suppose that now,
-after a slight fortification, we visit a tailor. It is necessary for you
-to dress according to your station in life."
-
-Their first day in New York was immensely amusing to both of them.
-Meredith was coming back to it after a long absence; Jonstone was seeing
-it for the first time, and for the first time his pockets were full of
-money that he did not owe. Now, New York is one of the finest summer
-resorts in the world. Do not pity the poor business man who sends his
-family to the mountains for the hot weather, for while they are burned
-by the sun and fed an interminable succession of blueberry pies, he
-basks in the cool of electric fans and dines on the fat of the land. His
-business may worry him, but there is no earthly use in his attending to
-it. That is done for him. He can skip away when he pleases for an
-afternoon's golf or tennis. Somebody's motor is always going somewhere
-where there is pleasure to be found and laughter. The lights of Luna
-Park are brighter than the Bar Harbor stars, and the ocean which pounds
-upon Long Beach is just as salt as that which thunders against Great
-Head--and about twice as warm. For pure torture give me a swim anywhere
-north of Cape Cod. Merely to step into such water is like having one's
-foot bitten off by a shark.
-
-It did not take Jonstone long to acknowledge that New York is even
-bigger than Richmond, Virginia, and even livelier. The discovery of a
-superannuated mosquito in his bathroom had made him feel at home, and
-the fact that the head bartender in the hotel, though a native of
-Ireland, fashioned a delicious julep.
-
-But his equanimity came very near to being upset in the subway. He felt
-a hand slipping into his pocket and caught it by the wrist. He had a
-grip like looped wire twisted with pinchers. The would-be thief uttered
-a startled shriek and was presently turned over to a policeman.
-
-All the way to the station-house Mr. Jonstone talked excitedly and
-triumphantly to his cousin.
-
-"Yes, sir," he said, "you had me groggy with your high buildings and
-your Aladdin-cave stores and your taxicabs and park systems. But by the
-Everlasting, sir, this would never have happened to me south of the
-Mason and Dixon line. No, sir; we may be short on show but we're long on
-honesty down there. I don't even have to lock my door at night."
-
-"That's because the lock's broken and you've always kept it shut with a
-keg of nails. There are more pickpockets in New York than in Charleston,
-but only because there are more pockets to pick."
-
-"I don't get you," said Jonstone stiffly. A little later he did.
-
-The culprit was asked his name by a formidable desk sergeant.
-
-"Stephen Breckenridge."
-
-Bob Jonstone gasped.
-
-"Where do you come from?"
-
-"Lexington, Kentucky."
-
-Colonel Meredith let forth a howl of laughter. And after he had been
-frowned into decorum by the sergeant, he continued for a long time to
-look as if he was going to burst.
-
-For some hours Mr. Jonstone was moody and unamused. Then suddenly he
-broke into a winning smile.
-
-"Mel," he said, "I wouldn't have minded so much if he had been smart
-enough to get my money. It was bad finding out that he was a compatriot
-of ours, but much more to realize that he was a fool."
-
-
-
-
-XX
-
-
-Mr. Langham was consulted about everything. And it was to him that Maud
-Darling took Meredith's letter asking for accommodations.
-
-"We've only two rooms left," she said, "and such nice people have come,
-or are coming, that it would be an awful pity if we had the bad luck to
-fill up with two men that weren't nice. Did you ever hear of a Colonel
-Meredith?"
-
-"Is that his letter? May I look?"
-
-Mr. Langham read the letter through very carefully. Then he said,
-looking at her over the tops of his thick glasses:
-
-"I don't know if you know it, but I have made quite a study of
-handwritings. The writer of this letter is a gentleman--a Southern
-gentleman, if I am not mistaken. Accepting this premise, we may assume
-that his friend Mr. Robert Middleton Jonstone is also a Southern
-gentleman. Middleton, in fact, is pure South Carolinian."
-
-"But if they are from South Carolina, wouldn't our terms stagger them?
-I've always understood that Southern gentlemen lost all their money in
-the war."
-
-"Nevertheless," said Mr. Langham, "this is the writing of a rich man."
-
-"How _can_ you know that?"
-
-"I tell you that I have made a study of handwriting. It is also the
-writing of a horse-loving, war-loving, much-travelled man--in the late
-twenties."
-
-"You will tell me next that he is about five feet ten inches tall, has
-blue eyes, and is handsome as an angel."
-
-"You take the words out of my mouth, Miss Maud."
-
-"Tell me more." She was laughing now.
-
-"He is very handsome, but not as angels are--his eyes are too bold and
-roving. If he wasn't a good man he would be a very bad man. There was a
-time, even, when strong drink appealed to him. He is quixotically brave
-and generous. And I should by all means advise you to let him have his
-accommodations."
-
-"I can never tell when you are joking."
-
-"I was never more serious in my life. Shall I tell you something else
-that I have deduced?"
-
-"Please."
-
-"Well, then, he isn't married, Miss Maud, and he is a great catch!"
-
-Miss Maud blushed a trifle.
-
-"I don't know if you know it," she said, "but I have made a profound
-study of palmistry. Will you lend me your hand a moment?"
-
-"Very willingly. And I don't care if some one were to see us."
-
-She studied his palm with great sternness.
-
-"I read here," she said, "with regret, that you are an outrageous flirt.
-It seems also that you are something of a fraud."
-
-"One more calumny," exclaimed Mr. Langham, "and I withdraw my hand with
-a gesture of supreme indignation."
-
-But she held him very tightly by the fingers.
-
-"And this little line," she cried, "tells me that you have known Colonel
-Meredith intimately for years and that you never studied handwriting in
-all your born days."
-
-Mr. Langham began to chuckle all over.
-
-"The next time," he said, "that people tell me you are easily imposed
-on, I shall deny it."
-
-"You _do_ know him?"
-
-He blinked and nodded like a wise owl.
-
-"Shall I write or telegraph?"
-
-"You will use your own judgment."
-
-So she did both. She wrote out a telegram and sent it to Carrytown in
-the _Streak_. And she tried to picture in her mind a young man who
-should look like an angel if his eyes weren't too bold and roving.
-
-Her sisters and her brother all proclaimed that Maud was a really
-sensible person. But none of them knew how really sensible she was.
-
-She was, for instance, more interested in Colonel Meredith than in his
-cousin Mr. Jonstone, and for the simple reason that she knew the one to
-be rich and handsome and knew nothing whatever about the other.
-
-
-
-
-XXI
-
-
-Mr. Langham was at the float to welcome the two Carolinians.
-
-"You have," he complimented Colonel Meredith, "once more proved the
-ability to land on your feet in a soft spot. You will be more
-comfortable here, better fed, better laundered than anywhere else in the
-world."
-
-As they strolled from the float to the office, Mr. Jonstone looked about
-him a little uneasily. Not one of the beautiful girls who had looked
-into his eyes from the page of _The Four Seasons_ was in sight, or,
-indeed, any girl, woman, or female of any sort whatever. He had led
-himself to expect a resort crowded with rustling and starchy boarders.
-He found himself, instead, in a primeval pine forest in which were
-sheltered many low, austere buildings of logs, above whose great
-chimneys stood vertical columns of pale smoke. It was not yet dusk, but
-the air among the long shadows had an icy quality and was heavily
-charged with the odor of balsam. It was difficult to believe the season
-summer, and Mr. Jonstone was reminded of December evenings in the
-Carolinas.
-
-"This is the office," said Mr. Langham, and he ushered them into the
-presence of a bright birch fire and Maud Darling. Each of the
-Carolinians drew a quick breath and bowed as if before royalty. Mr.
-Langham presented them to Miss Darling. She begged them to write their
-names in the guest book and to warm themselves at the fire.
-
-"And then," said Sam Langham, "I'll shake them up a cocktail and show
-them their house."
-
-"Are we to have a whole house to ourselves?" asked Colonel Meredith. He
-had not yet taken his eyes from Maud Darling's face.
-
-"It's only two rooms: bath, parlor, and piazza," she explained.
-
-"That last?" asked Mr. Jonstone.
-
-"It's the same thing as a 'poach,'" explained Mr. Langham with a sly
-twinkle in his eyes.
-
-"It's to sit on and enjoy the view from," added Maud.
-
-"But I don't want to admire the view," complained Colonel Meredith. "I
-want to lounge about the office. It's the prerogative of every American
-citizen to lounge about the office of his hotel."
-
-Colonel Meredith had yet to take his eyes from Maud Darling's face. And
-it was with protest written all over it that he at length followed his
-cousin and Mr. Langham into the open air.
-
-The three were presently sampling a cocktail of the latter's shaking in
-the latter's snug little house, and speech was loosened in their mouths.
-
-"Darling, _père_," explained Sam Langham, "went broke. He used to run
-this place as it is run now, with this difference: that in the old days
-he put up the money, while now it is the guests who pay. Two years ago
-the Miss Darling you just met was one of the greatest heiresses in
-America; now she keeps books and makes out bills."
-
-"And are there truly five others equally lovely?" asked Colonel
-Meredith.
-
-"Some people think that the oldest of the six is also the loveliest,"
-said Sam Langham, loyal to the choice of his own heart. "But they are
-all very lovely."
-
-To the Carolinians, warmed by Langham's cocktail, it seemed pitiful that
-six beautiful girls who had had so much should now have so little. And
-with a little encouragement they would have been moved to the expression
-of exaggerated sentiments. It was Maud, however, and not the others,
-who had aroused these feelings in their breasts. The desire to benefit
-her by some secret action--and then to be found out--was very strong in
-them both.
-
-Langham left them after a time and they began to dress for dinner.
-Usually they had a great deal to say to each other; often they disputed
-and were gorgeously insolent to each other about the most trifling
-things, but on the present occasion their one desire was to dress as
-rapidly as possible and to visit the office upon some pretext or other.
-
-When Colonel Meredith from the engulfment of a starched shirt announced
-that he had several letters to write and wondered where one could buy
-postage-stamps, it afforded Bob Jonstone malicious satisfaction to
-inform him that the "little drawer in their writing-table contained not
-only plenty of twos but fives and a strip of special deliveries."
-
-"All I have to think about," said he, "is my laundry. I suppose they can
-tell me at the office."
-
-"_They?_" exclaimed Colonel Meredith.
-
-As he spoke the collar button sprang like a slippery cherry-stone from
-between his thumb and forefinger, fell in the exact middle of the room
-in a perfectly bare place, and disappeared. Up to this moment the
-cousins had remained on even terms in the race to be dressed first. But
-now Mr. Jonstone gained and, before the collar button was found, had
-given a parting "slick" to his hair and gone out.
-
-It was now dark, and the woodland streets of The Camp were lighted by
-lanterns. Windows were bright-yellow rectangles. A wind had risen and
-the lake could be heard slapping against the rocky shore.
-
-Maud Darling had left the office long enough to change from tailor-made
-tweeds to the simplest white muslin. She was adding up a column in a fat
-book. She looked golden in the firelight and the lamplight, and
-resembled some heavenly being but for the fact that, for the moment, she
-was puzzled to discover the sum of seven and five and was biting the end
-of her pencil. The divine muse of Inspiration lives in the "other" ends
-of pens and pencils. The world owes many of its masterpieces of
-literature and invention to reflective nibbling at these instruments,
-and if I were a teacher I should think twice before I told my pupils to
-take their pencils out of their mouths.
-
-Mr. Jonstone knocked on the open door of the office.
-
-"This is the office," said Miss Maud Darling; "you don't have to knock.
-Is anything not right?"
-
-"Everything is absolutely perfect," bowed Mr. Jonstone. "But you are
-busy. I could come again. I only wanted to ask about sending some things
-to a laundry."
-
-"You're not supposed to think about that," said Maud. "There is a
-clothes-bag in the big closet in your bedroom and my sister Eve does the
-rest."
-
-"Oh, but I couldn't allow----"
-
-"Not with her own hands, of course; she merely oversees the laundry and
-keeps it up to the mark. But if you like your things to be done in any
-special way you must see her and explain."
-
-"In my home," said Jonstone, "my old mammy does all the washing and most
-everything else, and I wouldn't dare to find fault. She would follow me
-up-stairs and down scolding all the time if I did. You see, though she
-isn't a slave any more, she's never had any wages, and so she takes it
-out in privileges and prerogatives."
-
-"No wages ever since the Civil War!" exclaimed Maud.
-
-"We had to have servants," he explained, "and until the other day there
-was never any money to pay them with. We had nothing but the plantation
-and the family silver."
-
-"And of course you couldn't part with that. In the North when we get
-hard up we sell anything we've got. But in the South you don't, and I've
-always admired that trait in you beyond measure."
-
-"In that case," said Mr. Jonstone, turning a little pale, "it is my duty
-to tell you that the other day I parted with my silver in exchange for a
-large sum of money. I made up my mind that I had only one life to live
-and that I was sick of being poor."
-
-Maud smiled.
-
-"If you want to keep your ill-gotten gains," she said, "you ought never
-to have come to this place. Wasn't there some kind friend to tell you
-that our prices are absolutely prohibitive? We haven't gone into
-business for fun but with the intention of making money hand over fist.
-It's only fair to warn you."
-
-She imagined that, at the outside, he might have received a couple of
-thousand dollars for his family silver, and it seemed wicked that he
-should be allowed to part with this little capital for food, lodging,
-and a little trout-fishing.
-
-"My silver," he said, "turned out to be worth a lot of money, and I have
-put it all in trust for myself, so that my wife and children shall never
-want."
-
-A flicker of disappointment appeared in Maud Darling's eyes.
-
-"But I didn't know you were married," she said lamely.
-
-"Oh, I'm not--yet!" he exclaimed joyfully. "But I mean to be."
-
-"Engaged?" she asked.
-
-"Hope to be--mean to be," he confessed.
-
-And at this moment Colonel Melville Meredith came in out of the night.
-Having bowed very low to Miss Darling, he turned to his cousin.
-
-"Did Langham find you?" he asked.
-
-"No."
-
-"Well, he's a-waiting at our house. I said I thought you'd be right
-back."
-
-"Then we--" began Jonstone.
-
-"Not we--_you_," said his cousin, malice in his eyes. "I want to ask
-Miss Darling some questions about telegrams and special messages by
-telephone."
-
-Bob Jonstone withdrew himself with the utmost reluctance.
-
-"We have a telephone that connects us with the telegraph office at
-Carrytown," Maud began, but Colonel Meredith interrupted almost rudely.
-
-"We engaged our rooms for ten days only," he said, "but I want to keep
-them for the rest of the summer. Please don't tell me that they are
-promised to some one else."
-
-"But they are," said she; "I'm very sorry."
-
-"Can't you possibly keep us?"
-
-She shook her fine head less in negation than reflection.
-
-"I don't see how," she said finally, "unless some one gives out at the
-last minute. There are just so many rooms and just so many applicants."
-
-"How long," he asked, "would it take to build a little house for my
-cousin and me?"
-
-"If we got all the carpenters from Carrytown," said Maud, "it could be
-done very quickly. But----"
-
-"Now you are going to make some other objection!"
-
-"I was only going to say that if you wanted to go camping for a few
-weeks, we could supply you with everything needful. We have first-rate
-tents for just that sort of thing."
-
-"But we don't want to go camping. We want to stay here."
-
-"Exactly. There is no reason why you shouldn't pitch your tent in the
-main street of this camp and live in it."
-
-"That's just what we'll do," said Colonel Meredith, "and to-morrow we'll
-pick out the site for the tent--if you'll help us."
-
-
-
-
-XXII
-
-
-Early the next morning Colonel Meredith and his cousin Bob Jonstone
-presented themselves at the office dressed for walking. Butter would not
-have melted in their mouths.
-
-"Can you come now and help us pick out a site for the tent?" asked the
-youthful colonel.
-
-Maud was rather busy that morning, but she closed her ledger, selected a
-walking-stick, and smiled her willingness to aid them.
-
-"It will seem more like real camping-out," said Mr. Jonstone, "if we
-don't pitch our tent right in the midst of things. Suppose we take a
-boat and row along the shores of the lake, keeping our eyes peeled."
-
-Maud was not averse to going for a row with two handsome and agreeable
-young men. They selected a guide boat and insisted on helping her in and
-cautioning her about sitting in the middle. Maud had almost literally
-been brought up in a guide boat, but she only smiled discreetly. The
-cousins matched for places. As Maud sat in the stern with a paddle for
-steering, Colonel Meredith, who won the toss, elected to row stroke. Bob
-Jonstone climbed with gingerness and melancholy into the bow. Not only
-was he a long way from that beautiful girl, but Meredith's head and
-shoulders almost completely blanketed his view of her.
-
-"We ought to row English style," he said.
-
-"What is English style, and why ought we to row that way?"
-
-"In the American shells," explained Jonstone, "the men sit in the
-middle. In the English shells each man sits as far from his rowlock as
-possible."
-
-"Why?" asked Meredith, who understood his cousin's predicament
-perfectly.
-
-"So's to get more leverage," explained Jonstone darkly.
-
-"It's for Miss Darling to say," said Meredith. "Which style do you
-prefer, Miss Darling, English or American?"
-
-"I think the American will be more comfortable for you both and safer
-for us all," said she.
-
-"There!" exclaimed the man of war, "what did I tell you?"
-
-"But--" continued Maud.
-
-"I could have told you there would be a 'but,'" interrupted Jonstone
-triumphantly.
-
-"But," repeated Maud, "I'm coxswain, and I want to see what every man in
-my boat is doing."
-
-So they rowed English style.
-
-"It's like a dinner-party," explained Maud to Colonel Meredith, who
-appeared slightly discomforted. "Don't you know how annoying it is when
-there's a tall centrepiece and you can't see who's across the table from
-you?"
-
-"Even if you don't want to look at him when you have found out who he
-is," agreed Meredith. "Exactly."
-
-They came to a bold headland of granite crowned with a half-dozen old
-pines that leaned waterward.
-
-"That's rather a wonderful site, I think," said Maud.
-
-"Where?" said the gentlemen, turning to look over their shoulders. Then,
-"It looks well enough from the water," said Jonstone, "but we ought not
-to choose wildly."
-
-"Let us land," said Colonel Meredith, "and explore."
-
-They landed and began at once to find reasons for pitching the tent on
-the promontory and reasons for not pitching it.
-
-"The site is open and airy," said Jonstone.
-
-"It is," said Colonel Meredith. "But, in case of a southwest gale, our
-tent would be blown inside out."
-
-A moment later, "How about drinking-water?" asked the experienced
-military man.
-
-"I regret to say that I have just stepped into a likely spring," said
-Jonstone.
-
-"We must sit down and wait till it clears."
-
-When the spring once more bubbled clean and undefiled Mr. Jonstone
-scooped up two palmfuls of water and drank.
-
-"Delicious!" he cried.
-
-Colonel Meredith then sampled the spring and shook his head darkly.
-
-"This spring has a main attribute of drinking-water," he said; "it is
-wet. Otherwise----"
-
-"What's the matter with my spring?" demanded his cousin.
-
-"Silica, my dear fellow--silica. And you know very well that silica to a
-man of your inherited tendencies spells gout."
-
-Jonstone nodded gravely.
-
-"I'm afraid that settles it." And he turned to Maud Darling. "I can keep
-clear of gout," he explained, "only just as long as I keep my system
-free from silica."
-
-"Do you usually manage to?" asked Maud, very much puzzled.
-
-"So far," he said, "I have _always_ managed to."
-
-"Then you have never suffered from gout?"
-
-"Never. But now, having drunk at this spring, I have reason to fear the
-worst. It will take at least a week to get that one drink out of my
-system."
-
-And so they passed from the promontory with the pine-trees to a little
-cove with a sandy beach, from this to a wooded island not much bigger
-than a tennis-court. In every suggested site Jonstone found
-multitudinous charms and advantages, while Colonel Meredith, from the
-depths of his military experience, produced objections of the first
-water. For to be as long as possible in the company of that beautiful
-girl was the end which both sought.
-
-Maud had gone upon the expedition in good faith, but when its true
-object dawned upon her she was not in the least displeased. The very
-obvious worship which the Carolinians had for her beauty was not so
-personal as to make her uncomfortable. It was rather the worship of two
-artists for art itself than for a particular masterpiece. Of the six
-beautiful Darlings Maud had had the least experience of young men. She
-was given to fits of shyness which passed with some as reserve, with
-others as a kind of common-sense and matter-of-fact way of looking at
-life. The triplets, young as they were, surpassed the other three in
-conquests and experience. And this was not because they were more lovely
-and more charming but because they had been a little spoiled by their
-father and brought into the limelight before their time. Furthermore,
-with the exception of Phyllis, perhaps, they were maidens of action to
-whom there was no recourse in books or reflection. Such accomplishments
-as drawing and music had not been forced upon them. They could not have
-made a living teaching school. But Lee and Gay certainly could have
-taught the young idea how to shoot, how to throw a fly, and how to come
-in out of the wet when no house was handy. As for Phyllis, she would
-have been as like them as one pea is like two others but for the fact
-that at the age of two she had succeeded in letting off a 45-90 rifle
-which some fool had left about loaded and had thereby frightened her
-early sporting promises to death. But it was only of weapons, squirming
-fish, boats, and thunder storms that she was shy. Young gentlemen had no
-terrors for her, and she preferred the stupidest of these to the
-cleverest of books.
-
-Mary, Maud, and Eve had wasted a great part of their young lives upon
-education. They could play the piano pretty well (you couldn't tell
-which was playing); they sang charmingly; they knew French and German;
-they could spell English, and even speak it correctly, a power which
-they had sometimes found occasion to exercise when in the company of
-foreign diplomatists. The change in their case from girlhood to young
-womanhood had been sudden and prearranged: in each case a tremendous
-ball upon a given date. The triplets had never "come out."
-
-If Lee or Gay had been the victim of the present conspiracy, the
-gentlemen from Carolina would have found their hands full and
-overflowing. They would have been teased and misconstrued within an inch
-of their lives; but Maud Darling was genuinely moved by the candor and
-chivalry of their combined attentions. There was a genuine joyousness in
-her heart, and she did not care whether they got her home in time for
-lunch or not. And it was only a strong sense of duty which caused her to
-point out the high position attained by the sun in the heavens.
-
-With reluctance the trio gave up the hopeless search for a camp site and
-started for home upon a long diagonal across the lake. It was just then,
-as if a signal had been given, that the whole surface of the lake became
-ruffled as when a piece of blue velvet is rubbed the wrong way, and a
-strong wind began to blow in Maud's face and upon the backs of the
-rowers.
-
-Several hours of steady rowing had had its effect upon unaccustomed
-hands. It was now necessary to pull strongly, and blisters grew swiftly
-from small beginnings and burst in the palms of the Carolinians. Maud
-came to their rescue with her steering paddle, but the wind, bent upon
-having sport with them, sounded a higher note, and the guide boat no
-longer seemed quick to the least propulsion and light on the water, but
-as if blunt forward, high to the winds, and half full of stones. She did
-not run between strokes but came to dead stops, and sometimes, during
-strong gusts, actually appeared to lose ground.
-
-The surface of the lake didn't as yet testify truly to the full strength
-of the wind. But soon the little waves grew taller, the intervals
-between them wider, and their crests began to be blown from them in
-white spray. The heavens darkened more and more, and to the northeast
-the sky-line was gradually blotted out as if by soft gray smoke.
-
-"We're going to have rain," said Maud, "and we're going to have fog. So
-we'd better hurry a little."
-
-"Hurry?" thought the Carolinians sadly. And they redoubled their
-efforts, with the result that they began to catch crabs.
-
-"Some one ought to see us and send a launch," said Maud.
-
-At that moment, as the wind flattens a field of wheat to the ground, the
-waves bent and lay down before a veritable blast of black rain. It would
-have taken more than human strength to hold the guide boat to her
-course. Maud paddled desperately for a quarter of a minute and gave up.
-The boat swung sharply on her keel, rocked dangerously, and, once more
-light and sentient, a creature of life, made off bounding before the
-gale.
-
-"We are very sorry," said the Carolinians, "but the skin is all off our
-hands, and at the best we are indifferent boatmen."
-
-"The point is this," said Maud: "Can you swim?"
-
-"I can," said Colonel Meredith, "but I am extremely sorry to confess
-that my cousin's aquatic education has been neglected. Where he lives
-every pool contains crocodiles, leeches, snapping-turtles, and
-water-moccasins, and the incentive to bathing for pleasure is slight."
-
-"Don't worry about me," said Mr. Jonstone. "I can cling to the boat
-until the millennium."
-
-"We shan't upset--probably," said Maud. "It will be better if you two
-sit in the bottom of the boat. I'll try to steer and hold her steady.
-This isn't the first time I've been blown off shore and then on shore. I
-suppose I ought to apologize for the weather, but it really isn't my
-fault. Who would have thought this morning that we were in for a storm?"
-
-"If only you don't mind," said Colonel Meredith. "It's all _our_ fault.
-You probably didn't want to come. You just came to be friendly and kind,
-and now you are hungry and wet to the skin----"
-
-"But," interrupted Bob Jonstone, "if only you will forget all that and
-think what pleasure we are having."
-
-"I can't hear what you say," called Maud.
-
-"I beg your pardon," shouted Mr. Jonstone. "I didn't quite catch that.
-What did Miss Darling say, Mel?"
-
-"She said she wanted to talk to me and for you to shut up."
-
-Mr. Jonstone made a playful but powerful swing at his cousin, and the
-guide boat, as if suddenly tired of her passengers, calmly upset and
-spilled them out.
-
-A moment later the true gallantry of Mr. Bob Jonstone showed forth in
-glorious colors. Having risen to the surface and made good his hold upon
-the overturned boat, he proposed very humbly, as amends for causing the
-accident, to let go and drown.
-
-"If you do," said Maud, excitement overcoming her sense of the
-ridiculous, "I'll never speak to you again."
-
-Colonel Meredith opened his mouth to laugh and closed it a little
-hastily on about a pint of water.
-
-
-
-
-XXIII
-
-
-The water was so rough, the weather so thick, and their point of view so
-very low down in the world that Maud and the Carolinians could neither
-see the shore from which they had departed nor that toward which they
-were slowly drifting. The surface water was warm, however, owing to a
-week of sunshine, and it was not necessary to drop one's legs into the
-icy stratum beneath.
-
-It is curious that what the three complained of the most was the
-incessant, leaden rain. Their faces were colder than their bodies. They
-admitted that they had never been so wet in all their lives. Maud and
-Colonel Meredith, not content with the slow drifting, kicked vigorously;
-but Bob Jonstone had all he could do to cling to the guide boat and keep
-his head above water. His legs had a way of suddenly rising toward the
-surface and wrapping themselves half around the submerged boat. An
-effort was made to right the boat and bale her out. But Maud's
-water-soaked skirt and a sudden case of rattles on the part of Jonstone
-prevented the success of the manoeuvre.
-
-Half an hour passed.
-
-"Personally," said Jonstone, "I've had about enough of this."
-
-His clinging hands looked white and thin; the knuckles were beginning to
-turn blue. He had a drawn expression about the mouth, but his eyes were
-bright and resolute.
-
-"I've always understood," said Colonel Meredith, "that girls suffer less
-than men from total submersion in cold water. I sincerely hope, Miss
-Darling, that this is so."
-
-"Oh, I'm not suffering," said she; "not yet. My father used to let us go
-in sometimes when there was a skin of ice along shore. So please don't
-worry about me."
-
-Mr. Jonstone's teeth began to chatter very steadily and loudly. And just
-then Maud raised herself a little, craned her neck, and had a glimpse of
-the shore--a long, half-submerged point, almost but not quite
-obliterated by the fog and the splashing rain.
-
-"Land ho!" said she joyfully. "All's well. There's a big shallow off
-here; we'll be able to wade in a minute."
-
-And, indeed, in less than a minute Bob Jonstone's feet found the hard
-sand bottom. And in a very short time three shipwrecked mariners had
-waded ashore and dragged the guide boat into a clump of bushes.
-
-"And now what?" asked Colonel Meredith.
-
-"And now," said Maud, "the luck has changed. Half a mile from here is a
-cave where we used to have picnics. There's an axe there, matches, and
-probably a tin of cigarettes, and possibly things to eat. It's all
-up-hill from here, and if you two follow me and keep up, you'll be warm
-before we get there."
-
-Her wet clothes clung to her, and she went before them like some swift
-woodland goddess. Their spirits rose, and with them their voices, so
-that the deer and other animals of the neighboring woods were disturbed
-and annoyed in the shelters which they had chosen from the rain.
-Sometimes Maud ran; sometimes she merely moved swiftly; but now and then
-while the way was still among the dense waterside alders, she broke her
-way through with fine strength, reckless of scratches.
-
-The following Carolinians began to worship the ground she trod and to
-stumble heavily upon it. They were not used to walking. It had always
-been their custom to go from place to place upon horses. They panted
-aloud. They began to suspect themselves of heart trouble, and they had
-one heavy fall apiece.
-
-Suddenly Maud came to a dead stop.
-
-"I smell smoke," she said. "Some one is here before us. That's good
-luck, too."
-
-She felt her way along the face of a great bowlder and was seen to enter
-the narrow mouth of a cave.
-
-"Who's here?" she called cheerfully.
-
-The passageway into the cave twisted like the letter S so that you came
-suddenly upon the main cavity. This--a space as large as a
-ball-room--had a smooth floor of sand, broken by one or two ridges of
-granite. At the farther end burned a bright fire, most of whose smoke
-after slow, aimless drifting was strongly sucked upward through a hole
-in the roof. Closely gathered about this fire were four men, who looked
-like rather dissolute specimens of the Adirondack guide, and a young
-woman with an old face. Maud's quick eyes noted two rusty Winchester
-rifles, a leather mail-bag, and the depressing fact that the men had not
-shaved for many days.
-
-It is always awkward to enter your own private cave and find it occupied
-by strangers.
-
-"You mustn't mind," said Maud, smiling upon them, "if we share the
-fire. It's really our cave and our fire-wood."
-
-"Sorry, miss," said one of the men gruffly, "but when it comes on to
-rain like this a man makes bold of any shelter that offers."
-
-"Of course," said Maud. "I'm glad you did. We'll just dry ourselves and
-go."
-
-She seated herself with a Carolinian on either side, and their clothes
-began to send up clouds of steam.
-
-The young woman with the old face, having devoured Maud with hungry, sad
-eyes, spoke in a shy, colorless voice.
-
-"It would be better, miss, if you was to let the boys go outside. I
-could lend you my blanket while your clothes dried."
-
-"That's very good of you," said Maud, "but I'm very warm and comfortable
-and drying out nicely."
-
-One of the men rose, grinned awkwardly, and said:
-
-"I'll just have a look at the weather." With affected carelessness he
-caught up one of the Winchesters and passed from sight toward the
-entrance of the cave. This manoeuvre seemed to have a cheering effect
-upon the other three.
-
-"What do you find to shoot at this time of year?" asked Maud, and she
-smiled with great innocence.
-
-"The game-laws," said the man who had spoken first, "weren't written for
-poor men."
-
-"Don't tell me," exclaimed Maud, "that you've got a couple of partridges
-or even venison just waiting to be cooked and eaten!"
-
-"No such luck," said the man.
-
-Neither of the Carolinians had spoken. They steamed pleasantly and
-appeared to be looking for pictures in the hot embers. Their eyes seemed
-to have sunk deeper into their skulls. Men who were familiar with them
-would have known that they were very angry about something and as
-dangerous as a couple of rattlesnakes. After a long while they exchanged
-a few words in low voices and a strange tongue. It was the dialect of
-the Sea Island negroes--the purest African grafted on English so pure
-that nobody speaks it nowadays.
-
-"What say?" asked one of the strangers roughly.
-
-Colonel Meredith turned his eyes slowly upon the speaker.
-
-"I remarked to my cousin," said he icily, "that in our part of the world
-even the lowest convict knows enough to rise to his feet when a lady
-enters the room and to apologize for being alive."
-
-"In the North Woods," said the man sulkily, "no one stands on ceremony.
-If you don't like our manners, Mr. Baltimore Oriole, you can lump 'em,
-see?"
-
-"I see," said Colonel Meredith quietly, "that that leather mail-bag over
-there belongs to the United States Government. And I have a strong
-suspicion, my man, that you and your allies were concerned in the late
-hold-up perpetrated on the Montreal express. And I shall certainly make
-it my business to report you as suspicious characters to the proper
-authorities."
-
-"That'll be too easy," said the man. "And suppose we was what you think,
-what would we be doing in the meantime? I ask you _what_?"
-
-Mr. Jonstone interrupted in a soft voice.
-
-"Oh, quit blustering and threatening," he said.
-
-"Say," said a man who had not yet spoken, "do you two sprigs of jasmine
-ever patronize the 'movies'? And, if so, did you ever look your fill on
-a film called 'Held for Ransom'? You folks has a look of being kind o'
-well to do, and it looks to me as if you'd have to pay for it."
-
-"Why quarrel with them?" said Maud, with gravity and displeasure in her
-voice, but no fear. "Things are bad enough as they are. I saw that the
-minute we came in. Just one minute too late, it seems."
-
-"That's horse-sense," admitted one of the men. "And when this rain holds
-up, one of us will take a message to your folks saying as how you are
-stopping at an expensive hotel and haven't got money enough to pay your
-bill."
-
-"And that," said Colonel Meredith, "will only leave three of you to
-guard us. Once," he turned to Maud, "I spent six hours in a Turkish
-prison."
-
-"What happened?" she asked.
-
-"I didn't like it," he said, "and left."
-
-"This ain't Turkey, young feller, and we ain't Turks. If you don't like
-the cave you can lump it, but you can't leave."
-
-"We don't intend to leave till it stops raining," put in Mr. Jonstone
-sweetly.
-
-"Miss Darling," said Colonel Meredith, "you don't feel chilled, do you?
-You mustn't take this adventure seriously. These people are desperate
-characters, but they haven't the mental force to be dangerous. It will
-be the greatest pleasure in the world both to my cousin and myself to
-see that no harm befalls you." He turned once more to the unshaven men
-about the fire.
-
-"Have you got anything worth while in that mail-bag?" he asked. "I read
-that the safe in the Montreal express only contained a few hundred
-dollars. Hardly worth risking prison for--was it?"
-
-"We'll have enough to risk prison for before we get through with you."
-
-"You might if you managed well, because I am a rich man. But you are
-sure to bungle."
-
-He turned to the woman and asked with great kindness:
-
-"Is it their first crime?"
-
-"Yes, sir," she said. "Mr.----"
-
-"Shut up!" growled one of her companions.
-
-"A gentleman from New York turned us out of the woods so's he could have
-them all to himself and after we'd spent all our money on lawyers. So my
-husband and the boys allowed they had about enough of the law. And so
-they held up the express, but it was more because they were mad clear
-through than because they are bad, and now it's too late, and--and----"
-
-Here she began to cry.
-
-"It's never too late to mend," said Maud.
-
-"Have you spent any of the money they took?" asked Colonel Meredith.
-
-"No, sir; we haven't had a chance. We've got every dime of it."
-
-"Did you own the land you were driven off?"
-
-"No, sir, but we'd always lived on it, and it did seem as if we ought to
-be left in peace----"
-
-"To shoot out of season, to burn other people's wood, trap their fish,
-and show your teeth at them when they came to take what belonged to
-them? I congratulate you. You are American to the backbone. And now you
-propose to take my money away from me."
-
-Colonel Meredith turned to his cousin, after excusing himself to Maud,
-and they conversed for some time in their strange Sea Island dialect.
-
-"Can that gibberish," said one of the train robbers suddenly. "I'm sick
-of it."
-
-"We shan't trouble you with it again, as we've already decided what to
-do."
-
-The robber laughed mockingly.
-
-"In view of your extreme youth," said Colonel Meredith sweetly, "in view
-of the fact that you are also young in crime and that one member of your
-party is a woman, we have decided to help you along the road to reform.
-In my State there is considerable lawlessness; from this has evolved the
-useful custom of going heeled."
-
-He spoke, and a blue automatic flashed cruelly in his white hand. His
-action was as sudden and unexpected as the striking of a rattlesnake.
-
-"All hands up," he commanded.
-
-There was a long silence.
-
-"You've got us," said the youngest of the robbers sheepishly. "How about
-the man on guard with a Winchester?"
-
-"My cousin Mr. Jonstone will bring him in to join the conference. And,
-meanwhile, I shall have to ask the ladies to look the other way while my
-cousin changes clothes with one of you gentlemen."
-
-Of the three villains, Jonstone selected the youngest and the tidiest,
-and with mutual reluctance, suspicion, and startled glances toward where
-the ladies sat with averted faces, they changed clothes.
-
-A broad felt hat, several sizes too big for him, added the touch of
-completion to the Carolinian's transformation. He took the spare
-Winchester and, without a word, walked quietly toward the mouth of the
-cave and was lost to sight.
-
-Maud did not breathe freely until he had returned, unhurt, carrying both
-Winchesters and driving an exceedingly sheepish backwoodsman before him.
-
-He expressed the wish to resume his own clothes. This done, he and his
-cousin broke into good-natured, boyish laughter.
-
-The oldest and most sheepish of the backwoods-men kept repeating, "Who
-would 'a' thought he'd have a pistol on him!" and seemed to find a world
-of comfort in the thought.
-
-"What are you going to do with them?" Maud asked almost in a whisper. "I
-think I feel a little sorry for them."
-
-"Bob!" exclaimed Colonel Meredith.
-
-"What?"
-
-"_She_ feels a little sorry for them. Don't you?"
-
-"Yes, _sir_!" replied Mr. Jonstone fervently.
-
-Colonel Meredith addressed himself to the young woman with the old face.
-
-"Do you believe in fairies?" he asked.
-
-She only looked pathetic and confused.
-
-"Miss Darling, here," he went on, "is a fairy. She left her wand at
-home, but if she wants to she can make people's wishes come true. Now
-suppose you and your friends talk things over and decide upon some
-sensible wishes to have granted. Of course, it's no use wishing you
-hadn't robbed a train; but you could wish that the money would be
-returned, and that the police could be induced to stop looking for you,
-and that some one could come along and offer you an honest way of making
-a living. So you talk it over a while and then tell us what you'd
-like."
-
-"Aren't you going to give us up?" asked one of the men.
-
-"Not if you've any sense at all."
-
-"Then I guess there's no use us talking things over. And if the young
-lady is a fairy, we'd be obliged if she'd get busy along the lines
-you've just laid down."
-
-All eyes were turned on Maud. And she looked appealingly from Colonel
-Meredith to Mr. Jonstone and back again.
-
-"What ought I to say? What ought I to promise? _Can_ the money be
-returned? Can the police be called off? And if I only had some work to
-give them, but over at The Camp----"
-
-"Every good fairy," said Colonel Meredith, "has two helpers to whom all
-things are possible."
-
-"Truly?"
-
-The Carolinians sprang to their feet, clicked their heels together into
-the first position of dancing, laid their right hands over their hearts,
-and bowed very low.
-
-"Then," said Maud laughing, "I should like the money to be returned."
-
-"I will attend to that," said Colonel Meredith.
-
-"And the police to be called off."
-
-Again the soldier assumed responsibility.
-
-"But who," she asked, "will find work for them?"
-
-"I will," said Mr. Jonstone. "They shall build the house for my cousin
-and me to live in. You can build a house, can't you? A log house?"
-
-"But where will you build it?" asked Maud. "You found fault with all the
-best sites on the lake."
-
-"The very first site we visited suited us to perfection."
-
-"But you said the spring contained cyanide or something."
-
-"We were talking through our hats."
-
-"But why----"
-
-The Carolinians gazed at her with a kind of beseeching ardor, until she
-understood that they had only found fault with one promising building
-site after another in order that they might pass the longest time
-possible in her company.
-
-And she returned their glance with one in which there was some feeling
-stronger than mere amusement.
-
-
-
-
-XXIV
-
-
-Concerning information, Mark Twain wrote that it appeared to stew out of
-him naturally, like the precious ottar of roses out of the otter. With
-the narrator of this episodical history, however, things are very
-different. And just how the good fairy, Maud Darling, was enabled to
-keep her promises to the outlaws seems to him of no great moment. But
-the money _was_ returned to the express company; the police _were_
-called off; and the four robbers, with the woman to cook for them, went
-to work at building a log house on the point of pines to be occupied in
-the near future by the Carolinians.
-
-They were not sorry to have been turned from a life of sin. It is only
-when a life of sin is gilded, padded, and pleasant that people hate to
-turn from it. When virtue entails being rained on, starved, and hunted,
-it isn't a very pleasant way of life, either.
-
-The face of the young female bandit lost its look of premature old age.
-She went about her work singing, and the humming of the kettle was her
-accompaniment. The four men looked the other men of the camp in the face
-and showed how to lay trees by the heels in record time. To their
-well-swung and even better-sharpened axes even the stems of oaks were as
-wax candles. It became quite "the thing" for guests at The Camp to go
-out to the point and admire the axe-work and all the processes of
-frontier house-building.
-
-When people speak of "love in a cottage," there rises nearly always, in
-my mind, the memory of a log house that a friend of mine and I came
-across by the headwaters of a great river in Canada.
-
-It stood--the axe marks crisp, white, and blistered with pitch--upon the
-brink of a swirling brown pool full of grilse. The logs of which it was
-built had been dragged from a distance, so that in the immediate
-neighborhood of the cabin was no desolation of dead tree-tops and dying
-stumps. Everything was wonderfully neat, new, and in order. About the
-pool and the cabin the maples had turned yellow and vermilion. And above
-was the peaceful pale blue of an Indian-summer sky.
-
-We opened the door, held by a simple latch, and found ourselves in the
-pleasantest of rooms, just twenty feet by fifteen. The walls and the
-floor had been much whitened and smoothed by the axe. The place smelt
-vaguely of pitch and strongly of balsam. There was a fireplace--the fire
-all laid, a bunk to lie on, a chair to sit on, a table to write on, a
-broom to sweep with. And neatly set upon clean shelves were various jams
-in glass, and meats, biscuits, and soups in tins. There was also a
-writing (on birch bark) over the shelves, which read: "Help yourself."
-
-We took down the shutters from the windows and let in floods of autumn
-sun. Then we lighted the fire, and ate crackers and jam.
-
-It hurt a little to learn at the mouth of our guide that the cabin
-belonged to a somewhat notorious and decidedly crotchety New York
-financier who controlled the salmon-fishing in those waters. I had
-pictured it as built for a pair of eminently sensible and supernaturally
-romantic honeymooners or for a poet. And I wanted to carry away that
-impression. For in such a place love or inspiration must have lasted
-just as long as the crackers and jam. And there is no more to be said of
-a palace.
-
-One day Mary Darling and Sam Langham visited the new cabin. And Sam
-said: "If one of the happy pair happened to know something of cooking,
-what a place for a honeymoon!"
-
-Shortly afterward, Phyllis and Herring came that way, and Herring said:
-"If I was in love, and knew how to use an axe, I'd build just such a
-house for the girl I love and make her live in it. I believe I will,
-anyway."
-
-"Believe what?" asked Phyllis demurely. "Believe you will make her live
-in it?"
-
-"Yes," he said darkly--"no matter who she is and no matter how afraid of
-the mice and spiders with which such places ultimately become infested."
-
-Lee and Renier visited the cabin, also. They remarked only that it had a
-wonderfully smooth floor, and proceeded at once thereon, Lee whistling
-exquisitely and with much spirit, to dance a maxixe, which was greatly
-admired by the ex-outlaws.
-
-Maud came often with the Carolinians, and as for Eve, she came once or
-twice all by herself.
-
-Jealousy is a horrid passion. It had never occurred to Eve Darling that
-she was or ever could be jealous of anybody. And she wasn't--exactly.
-But seeing her sisters always cavaliered by attractive men and slipping
-casually into thrilling and even dangerous adventures with them
-disturbed the depths of her equanimity. It was delightful, of course, to
-be made much of by Arthur and to go upon excursions with him as of old.
-But something was wanting. Arthur's idea of a pleasant day in the woods
-was to sit for hours by a pool and attempt to classify the croaks of
-frogs, or to lie upon his back in the sun and think about the girl in
-far-off China whom he loved so hopelessly.
-
-Thanks to her excellent subordinate, and to her own administrative
-ability, Laundry House made fewer and fewer encroachments upon Eve's
-leisure. And often she found that time was hanging upon her hands with
-great heaviness. Memory reminded her that things had not always been
-thus; for there are men in this world who think that she was the most
-beautiful of all the Darlings.
-
-It was curious that of all the men who had come to The Camp, Mr. Bob
-Jonstone had the most attraction for her. They had not spoken half a
-dozen times, and it was quite obvious that his mind, if not his heart,
-was wholly occupied with Maud. Wherever you saw Maud, you could be
-pretty sure that the Carolinians, hunting in a couple, were not far off.
-Of the two, Colonel Meredith was the more brilliant, the more showy, and
-the better-looking. Added to his good breeding and lazy, pleasant voice
-were certain Yankee qualities--a total lack of gullibility, a certain
-trace of mockery, even upon serious subjects. Mr. Jonstone, on the other
-hand, was a perfect lamb of earnestness and sincerity. If he heard of an
-injustice his eyes flamed, or if he listened to the recital of some
-pathetic happening they misted over. Once beyond the direct influence of
-his cousin there was neither mischief in him nor devilment. It was for
-this reason, and in this knowledge, that he had put his newly acquired
-moneys in trust for himself.
-
-In the little house by the lake where the cousins still slept,
-conversation seldom flagged before one or two o'clock in the morning.
-Having said good-night to each other at about eleven, one or the other
-was pretty sure to let out some new discovery about the Darlings in
-general and Maud Darling in particular, and then all desire for sleep
-vanished and their real cousinly confidences began.
-
-But these confidences had their limits, for neither confessed to being
-sentimentally interested in the young lady, whereas, within limits, they
-both were. And each enjoyed the satisfaction of believing (quite
-erroneously) that he deceived the other. I do not wish to convey the
-impression that they were actually in love with her.
-
-When you are really in love, you are also in love before breakfast.
-That is the final test. And when love begins to die, that is the time
-when its weakening pulse is first to be concerned. What honest man has
-not been mad about some pretty girl (in a crescendo of madness) from tea
-time till sleep time and waked in the morning with no thought but for
-toast and coffee the soonest possible? and gone about the business of
-the morning and early afternoon almost heart-whole and fancy-free, and
-relapsed once more into madness with the lengthening of the shadows? A
-man who proposes marriage to a girl until he has been in love with her
-for twenty-four consecutive hours is a light fellow who ought to be
-kicked out of the house by her papa. As for the girl, let her be sure
-that he is bread and meat to her, comfort and rest, demigod and man,
-wholly necessary and not to be duplicated in this world, before she even
-says that she will think about it.
-
-In the early morning there would arise in the house of the Carolinians
-the sounds of whistling, of singing, laughter, scuffling, and running
-water. So that a girl who really wanted either of them must, in
-listening, have despaired.
-
-As for Maud Darling, she was disgusted with herself--theoretically. But
-practically she was having the time of her life. In theory, she felt
-that no self-respecting girl ought to be unable to decide which of the
-two young men she liked the better. In practice, she found a constant
-pondering of this delicate question to be delightful. It was very
-comfortable to know that the moment she was free to play there were two
-pleasant companions ready and waiting.
-
-Sentiment and gayety attended their goings and comings. The Carolinians,
-fortified by each other's presence, were veritable Raleighs of
-extravagant devotion. In engineering, for instance, so that Maud should
-not have to step in a damp place, there were displayed enough gallantry
-and efficiency to have saved her from an onslaught of tigers. If the
-trio climbed a mountain, Maud gave herself up to the heart-warming
-delight of being helped when help was not in the least necessary. In
-short, she behaved as any natural young woman would, and should. She
-flirted outrageously. But in the depths of her heart a genuine
-friendship for the Carolinians was conceived and grew in breadth and
-strength. What if they did out-gallant gallantry?
-
-
-
-
-XXV
-
-
-One Sunday, Eve, from her window--she was rather a lazy girl that
-Sunday--witnessed the following departures from the camp. Sam Langham
-and Mary in a guide boat, with fishing-tackle and an immense hamper
-which looked like lunch. Herring and Phyllis could be seen hoisting the
-sails on the knockabout. Herring had never sailed a boat and was
-prepared to master that simple art at once. Lee and Renier were girt for
-the mountain. Renier appeared to have a Flobert rifle in semihiding
-under his coat, and it was to be feared that if he saw a partridge, he
-would open fire on it, close season though it was. He and Lee would
-justify this illegal act by cooking the bird for their lunch. Gay
-commandeered the _Streak_ and departed at high speed toward Carrytown.
-She had in one hand a sheet of blue-striped paper, folded. It resembled
-a cablegram. And Eve thought that it must be of a very private nature,
-or else Gay would have telephoned it to the Western Union office,
-instead of carrying it by hand. The next to depart from the camp was
-Arthur. He moved dreamily in a northwesterly direction, accompanied by
-Uncas, the chipmunk, and Wow, the dog. Other guests made departures.
-
-All of which Eve, half dressed and looking lazily from her window,
-lazily noted, remarking that for her Sunday was a day of rest and that
-she thanked Heaven for it. And she did not feel any differently until
-Maud and the Carolinians walked out on the float and began to pack a
-guide boat for the day.
-
-Then her lazy, complacent feelings departed, and were succeeded by a
-sudden, wide-awake surge of self-pity. She felt like Cinderella. Nobody
-had asked her to go anywhere or do anything, and nobody had even thought
-of doing so. When she was dead they would gather round her coffin and
-remember that they hadn't asked her to go anywhere or do anything, and
-they would be very sorry and ashamed and they would say what a nice girl
-she had been, and how she had always tried to give everybody a good
-time.
-
-Between laughter and tears and mortification, Eve finished dressing, set
-her lovely jaw, and went out into the delicious, cool calm of the
-mountain morning. She could still hear the voices of many of the
-departing ones; and the rattling and creaking of the knockabout's
-blocks and rigging. She heard Herring say to Phyllis: "I think it would
-be better if I could make the boom go out on this side, but I can't."
-Phyllis's answer was a cool, contented laugh. It was as if she said:
-"Hang the boom! _We're_ here!"
-
-Have you ever had the feeling that you would like to board a swift boat,
-head for the open sea, and never come back? Or that you could plunge
-into some boundless, trackless forest and keep straight on until you
-were lost, and died (beautifully and painlessly), and were covered with
-beautiful leaves by little birds?
-
-Eve enjoyed (and suffered from) a hint of this latter feeling. She ate a
-light breakfast (it would be better not to begin starving till she was
-actually lost in the boundless, trackless forest), selected a light,
-spiked climbing-stick with a crooked handle, headed for one of the
-northeasterly mountains, and was soon deep in the shade of the pines and
-hemlocks.
-
-After a few miles, the trail that she followed split and scattered in
-many directions, like the end of an unravelled rope. She followed an old
-lumber road for a long way, turned into another that crossed it at an
-angle of forty-five degrees, took no account of the sun's position in
-the heavens or of the marked sides of trees. If she came to a high
-place from which there was a view, she did not look at it. She just kept
-going--this way and that, up and down. In short, she made a conscious,
-anxious effort to lose herself. The easterly mountain toward which she
-had first headed kept bobbing up straight ahead. And always there was
-the knowledge in the back of her head of the exact location of The Camp,
-and of all the other landmarks, familiar to her since early youth.
-
-"Drag it!" she said, at length, her eyes on the mountain. "I'll climb
-the old thing, put melancholy aside, and call this a good, if
-unaccompanied, Sunday."
-
-The morning coolness had departed. It was one of those hot, breathless,
-mountain forenoons that kill the appetite and are usually followed,
-toward the late afternoon, by violent electrical disturbances.
-
-Eve was not as fit as she had supposed, or as she thought. As a matter
-of fact, she was setting too fast a pace, considering the weather and
-the angle of the mountain slope; and she was as wet as if she had played
-several hard sets of tennis with a partner who stood in one corner of
-the court and let her do all the running.
-
-As she climbed, reproaching her wind for being so short, she remembered
-that the hollow tip of this particular northeastern mountain was filled
-with a deep pool of water. Nobody had ever called it a lake. The map
-called it a pond; but it wasn't even that--it was a pool. Springs fed it
-just fast enough to make up for the evaporation. It had no outlet. It
-was shaped like a fat letter O. At one end was a little beach of white
-sand. Indeed, the bottom of the pool was all firm, smooth, and clean,
-and the whole charming little body of water was surrounded by thick
-groves of dwarf mountain trees and bushes. Not content with being a
-perfect replica, in miniature, of a full-grown Adirondack lake, this
-pool had in its midst an island, a dozen feet in diameter, densely
-shrubbed and shaded by one diminutive Japanesque pine.
-
-When Eve came to the pool, hot, tired, and rather bothered at the
-thought of the long walk back to camp, she had but the vaguest idea of
-just why the Lord had placed such a pool on top of a mountain, impelled
-her to climb that mountain, and made the day so piping hot.
-
-Eve stood a little on the sand beach. She felt hotter and hotter, and
-the pool looked cooler and cooler. Presently, a heavenly smile of
-solution brightened her flushed, warm face, and she withdrew into a
-shady clump of bushes. From this there came first the exclamation "Drag
-it!" then a sound of some sort of a string being sharply broken in two,
-and then there came from the clump of bushes Eve herself, looking for
-all the world like a slice of the silver moon.
-
-And as you may have seen the silver moon slip slowly into the sea, so
-Eve vanished slowly into the pool--all but her shapely little round
-head, with its crisp bright-brown hair and its lovely face, happy now,
-exhilarated, and eager as are the faces of adventurers.
-
-And Eve thought if one didn't have to eat, if one didn't end by being
-cold, if one could make time stand still--she would choose to be always
-and forever a slice of the silver moon, lolling in a mountain pool.
-
-She had the kind of hair that wets to perfection. But it was not the
-sort of permanent wave which lasts six months or so, costs twenty-five
-dollars, and is inculcated by hours of alternate baking and shampooing.
-Eve had always had a permanent wave. She feared neither fog nor rain,
-nor water in any form of application. And so it was that, now and then,
-as she lolled about the pool, she disappeared from one fortunate square
-yard of surface and reappeared in another.
-
-Half an hour had passed, when suddenly the mountain stillness was broken
-by men's voices.
-
-Eve was at the opposite side of the pool from where she had left her
-clothes. Between her and the approaching voices was the little island.
-She landed hastily upon this and hid herself among the bushes.
-
-Three gross, fat men and one long, lean man, with a face like leather
-and an Adam's apple that bobbed like a fisherman's float, came down to
-the beach, sweating terribly, and cast thereon knapsacks, picnic
-baskets, hatchets, fishing-tackle, and all the complicated paraphernalia
-of amateurs about to cook their own lunch in the woods.
-
-All but one had loud, coarse, carrying voices, and they all appeared to
-belong to the ruling class. They appeared, in short, to have neither
-education nor refinement nor charm nor anything to commend them as
-leaders or examples. Eve wondered how it was possible for them to find
-pleasure even in each other's company. They quarrelled, wrangled, found
-fault, abused each other, or suddenly forgot their differences,
-gathering about the fattest of the fat men and listening, almost
-reverently, while he told a story. When he had finished, they would
-throw their heads far back and scream with laughter. He must have told
-wonderfully funny stories; but his voice was no more than a husky
-whisper, so that Eve could not make head or tail of them.
-
-After a while the whispering fat man produced from one of the baskets
-four little glasses and a fat dark bottle. And shortly after there was
-less wrangling and more laughter.
-
-The thin man with the leathery face and the bobbing Adam's apple put a
-fishing-rod together, tied a couple of gaudy flies to his leader, and
-began to cast most unskilfully from the shores of the pool, moving along
-slowly from time to time.
-
-The fat men, occasionally calling to ask if he had caught anything,
-busied themselves with preparations for lunch. One of them made
-tremendous chopping sounds in the wood and furnished from time to time
-incommensurate supplies of fire-wood. Smoke arose and a kettle was
-slung.
-
-Meanwhile Eve, cowering among the bushes, for all the world like her
-famous ancestress when the angel came to the garden, did not quite know
-what to do. She had only to lift her voice and explain, and the men
-would go away for a time. She felt sure of that. She had been brought
-up to believe in the exquisite chivalry of the plain American man.
-
-But there was something about the four which repelled her, which stuck
-in her throat. She did not wish to be under any sort of obligation to
-any of them. And so she kept mousy-quiet, and turned over in her mind an
-immense number of worthless stratagems and expedients.
-
-Have you ever tried to lie on the lawn under a tree and read for an hour
-or two--incased in all your buffer of clothes? Try it some time--without
-the buffers. Try it in the buff. And then imagine how comfortable Eve
-was on the island. Imagine how soft it felt to her elbows, for instance.
-And imagine to yourself, too, that it was not an uninhabited island--but
-one upon which an immense gray spider had made a home and raised a
-family.
-
-From time to time the inept caster of flies returned to the camp-fire,
-always in answer to a boisterous summons from his friends. And after
-each visit, his leathery face became redder and his casting more absurd.
-
-Finally his flies caught in a tree, his rod broke, and he abandoned the
-gentle art of angling for that time and place. Meanwhile steam ran from
-the kettle and mingled with the smoke of the fire. The sound of voices
-was incessant. Ten minutes later the gentlemen were served.
-
-Midway of the meal, some of which was burnt black and some of which was
-quite raw, there was produced a thermos bottle as big as the leg of a
-rubber boot. And a moment later, icy-cold champagne was frothing and
-bubbling in tumblers.
-
-In that high air, upon a thick foundation of raw whiskey, the brilliant
-wine of France had soon built a triumphant edifice, so that Eve, cold
-now, miserable, and frightened, felt that the time for an appeal to
-chivalry was long since past.
-
-Far from their wives and constituents, the four politicians were
-obviously not going to stop short of complete drunkenness. Indeed, it
-was an opportunity hardly to be missed. For where else in the woods
-could nature be more exquisite, dignified, and inspiring?
-
-It got so that Eve could no longer bear to watch them or to listen to
-them. Pink with shame, fury, hatred, and fear, she stuffed her fingers
-in her ears and hid her face.
-
-Thus lying, there came to her after quite a long interval, dimly, a
-shout and a howl of laughter with an entirely new intonation. She looked
-up then and saw the thin man, waist-deep in the bushes, just where she
-had left her clothes, making faces of beastly mystery at his companions,
-beckoning to them and urging them to come look. They went to him,
-presently, staggering and evil.
-
-And then they scattered and began to hunt for her.
-
-
-
-
-XXVI
-
-
-"Tired?" queried Mr. Bob Jonstone, with some indignation. "I'm not a bit
-tired. I haven't had enough exercise to keep me quiet. And if it wasn't
-your turn to make the fire, your privilege, and your prerogative, I'd
-insist on chopping the wood myself. No," he said, leaning back
-luxuriously, "I find it very hard to keep still. This walking on the
-level is child's play. What I need to keep me in good shape is mountains
-to climb."
-
-"Like those we have at home," said Colonel Meredith, and if he didn't
-actually wink at Maud, who was arranging some chops on a broiler, he
-made one eye smaller than the other.
-
-"What's wrong with _this_ mountain?" asked Maud.
-
-"Why, we are only half-way up, and the real view is from the top!"
-
-"Of course," said Colonel Meredith, "if you want to see the view, don't
-let us stop you. We'll wait for you. Won't we, Miss Maud?"
-
-She nodded, her eyes shining with mischief.
-
-"But," the colonel continued, "Bob is a bluff. He's had all the climbing
-he can stand. Nothing but a chest full of treasure or a maiden in
-distress would take him a step farther."
-
-"After lunch," said Mr. Jonstone, "I shall."
-
-"Do it now! Lunch won't be ready for an hour. Any kind of a walker could
-make the top of the mountain and be back in that time. But I'll bet you
-anything you like that you can't."
-
-"You will? I'll bet you fifty dollars."
-
-"Done!"
-
-Mr. Jonstone leaped to his feet in a business-like way, waved his hand
-to them, and started briskly off and up along the trail by which they
-had come, and which ended only at the very top of the mountain. It
-wasn't that he wanted any more exercise. He wanted to get away for a
-while to think things over. He had learned on that day's excursion, or
-thought he had, that two is company and that three isn't. The pleasant
-interchangeableness of the trio's relations seemed suddenly to have
-undergone a subtle change. It was as if Maud and Colonel Meredith had
-suddenly found that they liked each other a little better than they
-liked him.
-
-So it wasn't a man in search of exercise or eager to win a bet who was
-hastening toward the top of a mountain, but a child who had just
-discovered that dolls are stuffed with sawdust. He suffered a little
-from jealousy, and a little from anger. He could not have specified what
-they had done to him that morning, and it may have been his imagination
-alone that was to blame, but they had made him feel, or he had made
-himself feel, like a guest who is present, not because he is wanted but
-because for some reason or other he had to be asked.
-
-He walked himself completely out of breath and that did his mind good.
-Resting before making a final spurt to the mountain-top, he heard men's
-voices shouting and hallooing in the forest. The sounds carried him back
-to certain coon and rabbit hunts in his native state, and he wondered
-what these men could be hunting. And having recovered his breath, he
-went on.
-
-He came suddenly in view of a great round pool of water in the midst of
-which was a tiny island, thickly wooded. Just in front of him a fire
-burned low on a beach of white sand.
-
-Upon the beach, his back to Jonstone, stood a tall, thin man who
-appeared to be gazing at the island. Suddenly this man began to shout
-aloud:
-
-"She's on the island! She's on the island!"
-
-From the woods came the sound of crashings, scramblings, and oaths,
-and, one by one, three fat men, very sweaty and crimson in the face,
-came reeling out on the beach, and ranged themselves with the thin man,
-and looked drunkenly toward the island.
-
-"She's hiding on the island, the cute thing," said the thin man.
-
-"Did you see her?"
-
-"I saw the bushes move. That's where she is."
-
-"How deep's the water?"
-
-"I'll tell you in about a minute," said the thin man. He threw his coat
-from him, and, sitting down with a sudden lurch, began to unlace his
-boots.
-
-"Maybe you don't know it," he said, "but I'm some swimmer, I am."
-
-There was a moment of silence and then there came from the island a
-voice that sent a thrill through Mr. Bob Jonstone from head to foot. The
-voice was like frightened music with a sob in it.
-
-"Won't you please go away!"
-
-"Good God," he thought, "they're hunting a woman!"
-
-The drunken men had answered that sobbing appeal with a regular
-view-halloo of drunken laughter.
-
-Mr. Bob Jonstone stepped slowly forward. His thin face had a bluish,
-steely look; and his eyes glinted wickedly like a rattlesnake's. Being
-one against four, he made no declaration of war. He came upon them
-secretly from behind. And first he struck a thin neck just below a
-leathery ear, and then a fat neck.
-
-He was not a strong man physically. But high-strung nerves and cold,
-collected loathing and fury are powerful weapons.
-
-The thin man and the fat man with the whispering voice lay face down on
-the beach and passed from insensibility into stupefied, drunken sleep.
-But with the other two, Mr. Jonstone had a bad time of it, for he had
-broken a bone in his right hand and the pain was excruciating. Often,
-during that battle, he thought of the deadly automatic in his pocket.
-But if he used that, it meant that a woman's name would be printed in
-the newspaper.
-
-The fat men fought hard with drunken fury. Their strength was their
-weight, and they were always coming at him from opposite sides. But an
-empty whiskey bottle caught Mr. Jonstone's swift eye and made a sudden
-end of what its contents had begun. He hit five times and then stood
-alone, among the fallen, a bottle neck of brown glass in his hand.
-
-Then he lifted his voice and spoke aloud, as if to the island:
-
-"They'll not trouble you now. What else can I do?"
-
-"God bless you for doing what you've done! I'm a fool girl, and I
-thought I was all alone and I went in swimming, and they came and I hid
-on the island. And I--I haven't got my things with me!"
-
-"Couldn't you get ashore without being seen? These beasts won't look.
-And I won't look. You can trust me, can't you?"
-
-"When you tell me that nobody is looking I'll come ashore."
-
-"Nobody is looking now."
-
-He heard a splash and sounds as of strong swimming. And he was dying to
-look. He took out his little automatic and cocked it, and he said to
-himself: "If you do look, Bob, you get shot."
-
-Ten minutes passed.
-
-"Are you all right?" he called.
-
-"Yes, thank you, all right now. But how can I thank you? I don't want
-you to see me, if you don't mind. I don't want you to know who I am. But
-I'm the gratefulest girl that ever lived; and I'm going home now, wiser
-than when I came, and, listen----"
-
-"I'm listening."
-
-"I think I'd almost die for you. There!"
-
-Mr. Jonstone's hair fairly bristled with emotion.
-
-"But am I never to see you, never to know your name?"
-
-The answer came from farther off.
-
-"Yes, I think so. Some time."
-
-"Do you promise that?"
-
-Silence--and then:
-
-"I _almost_ promise."
-
- * * * * *
-
-Having assured himself that the drunken men were not dead, Mr. Jonstone
-sighed like a furnace and started down the mountain.
-
-His hand hurt him like the devil, but the pain was first cousin to
-delight.
-
-
-
-
-XXVII
-
-
-The Camp was much concerned to hear of poor Mr. Jonstone's accident. A
-round stone, he said, had rolled suddenly under his foot and
-precipitated him down a steep pitch of path. He had put out his hands to
-save his face and, it seemed, broken a bone in one of them. And at that,
-the attempted rescue of his face had not been an overwhelming success.
-
-It was not until the doctor had come and gone that Mr. Jonstone told his
-cousin what had really happened. Colonel Meredith was much excited and
-intrigued by the narrative.
-
-"And you've no idea who she was?" he asked.
-
-"No, Mel; I've thought that the voice was familiar. I've thought that it
-wasn't. It was a very well-bred Northern voice--but agitated probably
-out of its natural intonations. Voices are queer things. A man might not
-recognize his own mother's voice at a time when he was not expecting to
-hear it."
-
-"Voices," said Colonel Meredith, "are beautiful things. This wasn't a
-motherly sort of voice, was it?"
-
-"But it might be," said Mr. Jonstone gently. "I wonder if they've
-anything in this place to make a fellow sleep. Bromide isn't much good
-when you've a sure-enough sharp pain."
-
-"You feel mighty uncomfortable, don't you, Bob?"
-
-The invalid nodded. He was pale as a sheet, and he could not keep still.
-He had received considerable physical punishment and his entire nervous
-system was quivering and jumping.
-
-"I'll see if anybody's got anything," said Colonel Meredith, and he went
-straight to the office, where he found Maud Darling and Eve.
-
-"My cousin is feeling like the deuce," he said. "He won't sleep all
-night if we don't give him something to make him. Do you know of any one
-that's got anything of that sort--morphine, for instance?"
-
-"The best thing will be to take the _Streak_ and get some from the
-doctor," said Maud. "Let's all go."
-
-"I think I won't," said Eve, looking wonderfully cool and serene. "But
-I'll walk down to the float and see you off. What a pity for a man to
-get laid up by an accident that might have been avoided by a little
-attention!"
-
-Colonel Meredith stiffened.
-
-"I am sorry to contradict a lady," he said, "but my cousin has given me
-the particulars of his accident, and it was of a nature that could
-hardly have been avoided by a man. I think, Miss Maud, if you will order
-a launch, I had better tell my cousin where I am going, in case he
-should feel that he was being neglected."
-
-"Don't bother to do that," said Eve. "I'll get word to him."
-
-"Oh, thank you so much, will you?"
-
-"He's lying down, I suppose."
-
-"Yes; he has retired for the night."
-
-"I'll send one of the men," said Eve, "or Sam Langham."
-
-So they went one way and Eve went the other, walking very quickly and
-smiling in the night.
-
-"Mr. Jonstone--oh, Mr. Jonstone! Can you hear me?"
-
-With a sort of shudder of wonder Mr. Jonstone sat up in his bed.
-
-"Yes," he said, "I do hear you--unless I am dreaming."
-
-"You're not dreaming. You are in great pain, owing to an accident which
-could hardly have been avoided by a man, and can't sleep."
-
-"I am in no pain now."
-
-"Colonel Meredith has gone to Carrytown for something to make you
-sleep, so you aren't to fret and feel neglected if he doesn't come back
-to you at once."
-
-"Just the same it's a horrible feeling--to be all alone."
-
-"But if some one--any one were to stay within call----?"
-
-"If _you_ were to stay within call it would make all the difference in
-the world."
-
-"You don't know who I am, do you?"
-
-"I don't know what you look like, and I don't know your name. But I know
-who you are. And once upon a time--long years ago--you promised, you
-half promised, to tell me the other things."
-
-"My name is a very, very old name, and I look like a lot of other
-people. But you say you know who I am. Who am I?"
-
-Mr. Bob Jonstone laughed softly.
-
-"It's enough," said he, "that I know. But are you comfortable out there?
-You're on the porch, aren't you?"
-
-"No; I'm standing on the ground and resting my lazy forehead against the
-porch railing."
-
-"I'd feel easier if you came on the porch and made yourself comfortable
-in a chair, just outside my window. And we could talk easier."
-
-"But you're not supposed to talk."
-
-"Listening would be good for me."
-
-There was a sound of light steps and of a chair being dragged.
-
-"I wish you wouldn't sit just round the corner," said Mr. Jonstone
-presently. "If you sat before the window, sideways, I could see your
-profile against the sky."
-
-"I'm doing very well where I am, thank you."
-
-"But, please, why shouldn't I see you? Why are you so embarrassed at
-me?"
-
-"Wouldn't you be embarrassed if you were a girl and had been through the
-adventure I went through? Wouldn't you be a little embarrassed to see
-the man who helped you, and look him in the face?"
-
-"Don't you ever want me to see you? Because, if you don't, I will go
-away from this place in the morning and never come back."
-
-"Somehow, that doesn't appeal to me very much either."
-
-"I am glad," said Mr. Jonstone quietly.
-
-"How does your hand feel?"
-
-"Which hand?"
-
-"The one you hurt."
-
-"It feels very happy, and the other hand feels very jealous of it."
-
-"Seriously--are you having a pretty bad time?"
-
-"I am having the time of my life--seriously--the time that lucky men
-always have once in their lives."
-
-"Are you very impatient for the morphine?"
-
-"I shall not take it when it comes. It is far better knowing what one
-knows, remembering what one remembers, and looking forward to what a
-presumptuous fool cannot help but look forward to--it is far better to
-keep awake; to lie peacefully in the dark, knowing, remembering, and
-looking forward."
-
-"And just what are you looking forward to?"
-
-"To a long life and a happy one; to the sounds of a voice; to a sudden
-coming to life of the whole 'Oxford Book of Verse'; to seeing a face."
-
-There was a long silence.
-
-"Are you there?"
-
-"Yes; but you mustn't talk."
-
-"I think you are tired. Please don't stay any more if you are tired."
-
-"I'm not tired."
-
-"Then perhaps you are bored."
-
-"I'm not bored."
-
-"Then what are you?"
-
-"You keep quiet."
-
-When, at last, Colonel Meredith came, important with morphine and the
-doctor's instructions, he found his cousin Mr. Bob Jonstone sleeping
-very quietly and peacefully, a much dog-eared copy of the "Oxford Book
-of Verse" clasped to his breast.
-
-Unfortunately the colonel, after putting out the light again, bumped
-into a table, and Mr. Jonstone waked.
-
-"That you, Mel?"
-
-"Yes, Bob; sorry I waked you. Did Miss Darling send word explaining that
-I should be quite a while coming back?"
-
-"Which Miss Darling?"
-
-"Which? Why, Miss Eve."
-
-"Yes, she sent word."
-
-"And how have you been?"
-
-"I took a turn for the better shortly after you left. A little while ago
-I lighted a candle, and read a little and got sleepy. And now I think
-I'll go to sleep again."
-
-"You don't need the morphine?"
-
-"No, Mel. Thank you. Good-night."
-
-"Good-night."
-
-"Mel?"
-
-"What is it?"
-
-"Isn't Eve about the oldest name you know?"
-
-"Oldest, I guess, except Adam and Lilith. You go to sleep."
-
-And Colonel Meredith tiptoed out of the room, murmuring: "Seems to be a
-little shaky in his upper stories."
-
-
-
-
-XXVIII
-
-
-A point of land just across the lake from the camp belonged to the
-Darlings' mother, the Princess Oducalchi. One night the light of fires
-and lanterns appeared on this point and the next morning it was seen to
-be studded here and there with pale-brown tents. The Darlings were
-annoyed to think that any one should trespass on so large a scale on
-some one else's land. In a code of laws shot to pieces with class
-legislation, trespassers are, of course, exempt from punishment; their
-presence and depredations in one's private melon-patch are none the less
-disagreeable, and Arthur Darling, as his mother's representative, was
-peculiarly enraged.
-
-Arthur, in his idle moments, when, for instance, he was not studying the
-webs of spiders or classifying the cries of frogs, sometimes let his
-mind run on politics and the whole state of the Union. In such matters,
-of course, he was only a tyro. Why should the puny and prejudiced
-population of Texas have two votes in the Senate when the hordes of New
-York have but two? Why, in a popular form of government, should the
-minority do the ruling? Why should not a hard-working rich man have an
-equal place in the sun with a man who, through laziness and a moral
-nature twisted like a pretzel, remains poor? Why should education be
-forced on children in a country where education, which means good
-manners and the ability to distinguish between right and wrong, amounts
-practically to disfranchisement?
-
-Arthur, in his political ruminations, could never get beyond such
-questions as these. If A has paid for and owns a piece of land, why is
-it not A's to enjoy, rather than B's, whose sole claim thereto is
-greater strength of body than A, and the desire to possess those things
-which are not his?
-
-At least, Arthur could row across to the point and protest in his
-mother's name. If the trespassers were gentlefolk who imagined
-themselves to have camped upon public land, they would, of course, offer
-to go and to pay all damages--in which event, Arthur would invite them
-to stay as long as they pleased, only begging that they would not set
-the woods on fire. If, however, the trespassers belonged to one of the
-privileged classes for whose benefit the laws are made and continued, he
-would simply be abused roundly and perhaps vilely. He would then take a
-thrashing at the hands of superior numbers, and the incident would be
-closed.
-
-Colonel Meredith, seeing Arthur about to embark on his mission, offered
-help and comfort in the emergency.
-
-"Just you wait till I fetch my rifle," he said; "and if there's any
-trifling, we'll shoot them up."
-
-"Shoot them up!" exclaimed Arthur. "If we shot them up, we'd go from
-here to prison and from prison to the electric chair."
-
-"In South Carolina," Colonel Meredith protested, "if a man comes on our
-land and we tell him to get off and he won't, we drill a hole in him."
-
-"And that's one of the best things about the South," said Arthur. "But
-we do things differently in the North. If a man comes on my land and I
-tell him to get off and he says he won't, then I have the right to put
-him off, using as much force as is necessary. And if he is twice as big
-as I am and there are three or four of him, you can see, without using
-glasses, how the matter must end."
-
-"Then all you are out for is to take a licking?"
-
-"That is my only privilege under the law. But I hope I shall not have to
-avail myself of it. Where there are so many tents there must be money.
-Where there is money there are possessions, and where there are
-possessions, there are the same feelings about property that you and I
-have."
-
-"Still," said Colonel Meredith, "I wish you'd take me along and our
-guns. There is always the chance of managing matters so that fatalities
-may be construed into acts of self-defense."
-
-"Get behind me, you man of blood!" exclaimed Arthur, laughing, and he
-leaped into a canoe, and with a part of the same impulse sent it flying
-far out from the float. Then, standing, he started for the brown tents
-with easy, powerful strokes, very earnest for the speedy accomplishment
-of a disagreeable duty. That anything really pleasant might come of his
-expedition never entered his head.
-
-"Arthur gone to put them off?"
-
-"Why, yes! Good-morning, Miss Gay."
-
-"Good-morning, yourself, Colonel Meredith, and many of them. Want to
-look?"
-
-"Thank you."
-
-Colonel Meredith focussed the glasses upon the brown tents.
-
-"What do you make them out to be?"
-
-"I can make out a sort of nigger carrying tea into one of the tents. And
-there's a young lady in black. She seems to be walking down to the
-shore to meet your brother. And now she's waving her hand to him."
-
-"The impudent thing," exclaimed Gay. "What's my brother doing?"
-
-"He's paddling as if he expected to cross a hundred yards of water in a
-second. If the young lady comes any closer to the water, she'll get
-wet."
-
-Suddenly blushing crimson, he thrust the field-glasses back into Gay's
-hands, and cried with complete conviction that he was "blessed."
-
-In the bright field of magnification, hastily focussed to her own
-vision, Gay beheld her brother and the young woman in black tightly
-locked in each other's arms.
-
-
-
-
-XXIX
-
-
-To Arthur, half-way across the lake, considering just what he should say
-to the trespassers, the sudden sight of the person whom of all persons
-in the world he least expected and most wanted to see was a staggering
-physical shock. He almost fell out of his canoe. And if he had done that
-he might very likely have drowned, so paralyzing in effect were those
-first moments of unbelievable joy and astonishment. Then she waved her
-hand to him and swiftly crossed the beach, and he began to paddle like a
-madman. When the canoe beached with sudden finality, Arthur simply made
-a flying leap to the shore and caught her in his arms.
-
-Then he held her at arm's length, and if eyes could eat, these would
-have been the last moments upon earth of a very lovely young woman.
-
-Then a sort of horror of what he had done and of what he was doing
-seized him. His hands dropped to his sides and the pupils of his eyes
-became pointed with pain. But she said:
-
-"It's all right, Arthur; don't look like that. My husband is dead."
-
-"Dead?" said Arthur, his face once more joyous as an angel's. "Thank God
-for that!"
-
-And why not thank God when some worthless, cruel man dies? And why not
-write the truth about him upon his tombstone instead of the conventional
-lies?
-
-"But why didn't you write to me?" demanded Arthur.
-
-"It had been such a long time since we saw each other. How did I know
-that you still cared?"
-
-"But how could I stop caring--about you?"
-
-"Couldn't you?"
-
-"Why, I didn't even try," said Arthur. "I just gave it up as a bad job.
-But how, in the name of all that's good and blessed, do you happen to be
-in this particular place at this particular time? Did you, by any
-chance, come by way of the heavens in a 'sweet chariot'? I came to eject
-trespassers, and I find you!"
-
-"And I came to spy on you, Arthur, and to find out if you still cared.
-And if you didn't, I was going to tie a stone round my neck and lie down
-in the lake. Of course, if I'm a trespasser----"
-
-They had moved slowly away from the shore toward the tents. From one of
-these a languid, humorous voice that made Arthur start hailed them. And
-through the fly of the tent was thrust a beautiful white hand and the
-half of a beautiful white arm.
-
-"I can't come out, Arthur," said the voice; "but good-morning to you,
-and how's the family?"
-
-"Of all people in the world," exclaimed Arthur; "my own beautiful
-mamma!" And he sprang to the extended hand and clasped it and kissed it.
-
-"Your excellent stepfather," said the voice, "is out walking up an
-appetite for breakfast. I hope you will be very polite to him. If it
-hadn't been for him, Cecily would have stayed in London, where we found
-her. He wormed her secret out of her and brought her to you as a
-peace-offering."
-
-There was a deep emotion in Arthur's voice as he said:
-
-"Then there shall always be peace between us."
-
-The hand had been withdrawn from the light of day; but the languid,
-humorous voice continued to make sallies from the brown tent.
-
-"We didn't want to be in the way; so, remembering this bit of property,
-we just chucked our Somali outfit into a ship, and here we are! I was
-dreadfully shocked and grieved to hear that you were all quite broke and
-had started an inn. In New York it is reported to be a great success, is
-it?"
-
-"Why, I hope so," said Arthur; "I don't really know. Mary's head man.
-Maud keeps the books; the triplets keep getting into mischief, and Eve,
-so far as I know, keeps out. As for me, I had an occupation, but it's
-gone now."
-
-"What was your job, Arthur?"
-
-"My job was to have my arm in imagination where it now is in reality."
-
-"Cecily!" exclaimed the voice. "Is that boy hugging you publicly? Am I
-absolutely without influence upon manners even among my own tents?"
-
-"Absolutely, Princess!" laughed Cecily.
-
-"Then the quicker I come out of my tent the better! You'll stop to
-breakfast, Arthur?"
-
-"With pleasure, but shan't I get word to the girls? Of course, they
-would feel it their duty to call upon you at once."
-
-"I should hope so--as an older woman I should expect that much of them.
-But, princess or no princess, I refuse to stand on ceremony. In my most
-exalted and aristocratic moments I can never forget that I am their
-mother. So after breakfast _I_ shall call on _them_."
-
-At this moment, very tall and thin, in gray Scotch tweeds, carrying a
-very high, foreheady head, there emerged from the forest Prince
-Oducalchi, leading by the hand his eight-year-old son, Andrea, and
-singing in a touching, clear baritone something in Italian to the effect
-that a certain "Mariana's roses were red and white, in the market-place
-by the clock-tower!"
-
-Andrea wore a bright-red sweater, carried a fine twenty-bore gun made by
-a famous London smith, and looked every inch a prince. He had all the
-Darling beauty in his face and all the Oducalchi pride of place and
-fame.
-
-"Mr. Darling, I believe?" asked the prince, his left eyebrow slightly
-acockbill. "I have not had the pleasure of seeing you for some years,
-but I perceive that you are by way of accepting my peace-offering."
-
-"I was never just to you," said Arthur, a little pale and looking very
-proud and handsome, "and you have been very good to my mamma and you
-have been very good to me. Will you forgive me?"
-
-"I cannot do that. There has been nothing to forgive. But I will shake
-hands with you with all the pleasure in the world--my dear Cecily, does
-he come up to the memories of him? Poor children, you have had a sad
-time of it in this merry world! I may call you 'Arthur'? Arthur, this is
-your half-brother, Andrea. I hope that you will take a little time to
-show him the beautiful ways of your North Woods."
-
-Arthur shook hands solemnly with the small boy, and their stanchly met
-eyes told of an immediate mutual confidence and liking.
-
-"I've always wanted a brother in the worst way," said Arthur.
-
-"So have I," piped Andrea.
-
-And then Princess Oducalchi came out of her tent, and proved that,
-although her daughters resembled her in features, simplicity, and grace
-and dignity of carriage, they would never really vie with her in beauty
-until they had loved much, suffered much, borne children into the world,
-and remembered all that was good in things and forgotten all that was
-evil.
-
-"Mamma," said Arthur, "is worth travelling ten thousand miles to see any
-day, isn't she?"
-
-"On foot," said Prince Oducalchi, "through forests and morasses infested
-with robbers and wild beasts."
-
-The princess blushed and became very shy and a little confused for a few
-moments. Then, with a happy laugh, she thrust one hand through her
-husband's arm, the other through Arthur's, and urged them in the
-direction of the tent, where breakfast was to be served.
-
-Andrea followed, with Cecily holding him tightly by the hand.
-
-"If we had not been buried in Somaliland at the time," said Arthur's
-mother, "we would never have let this 'Inn' happen. I'm sure you were
-against it, Arthur?"
-
-"Of course," said he simply. "But with sister Mary's mind made up, and
-the rest backing her, what could a poor broken-hearted young man do? And
-it has worked out better than I ever hoped. I don't mean in financial
-ways. I, mean, the sides of it that I thought would be humiliating and
-objectionable haven't been. Indeed, it's all been rather a lark, and
-Mary insists upon telling me that we are a lot better off than we were.
-We charge people the most outrageous prices! It's enough to make a dead
-man blush in the dark. And the only complaint we ever had about it was
-that the prices weren't high enough. So Mary raised them."
-
-"But," objected Prince Oducalchi, "you, and especially your sisters,
-cannot go on being innkeepers forever. You, I understand, for
-instance"--and his fine eyes twinkled with mirth and kindness--"are
-thinking of getting married."
-
-"I am," said Arthur, with so much conviction that even his Cecily
-laughed at him.
-
-"When I divorced your poor father," said the princess, "he happened to
-be enjoying one of his terrifically rich moments. So, in lieu of
-alimony, he turned over a really huge sum of money to me. When I married
-Oducalchi and told him about the money, he made me put it in trust for
-you children, to be turned over to you after your father's death. So you
-see there was never any real need to start the Inn--but of course we
-were in Africa and so forth and so on-- If you've finished your coffee,
-I'm dying to see the girls. And I'm dying to tell them about the money,
-and to send all the horrid guests packing!"
-
-"Some of the horrid guests," said Arthur, "won't pack. Of course, the
-girls think that I only study frogs and plants; but it's a libel. When
-two and two are thrust into my hands, I put them together, just as
-really sensible people do. You will find, mamma, a sad state of affairs
-at the camp."
-
-Princess Oducalchi began to bristle with interest and alarm.
-
-"Andrea," said his father, "have a canoe put overboard for me."
-
-Andrea rose at once and left the breakfast tent.
-
-"Now, Arthur," cried the princess, "tell me everything at once!"
-
-"Gay," said Arthur, "is in love with a young Englishman, and knows that
-she is. He had to go home to be made an earl; but I think she is
-expecting him back in a few days, because she is beginning to take an
-interest in the things she really likes. Mary is in love with Sam
-Langham, and he with her. They, however, don't know this. Phyllis has
-forsaken her garden and become a dead-game sport. This she has done for
-the sake of a red-headed Bostonian named Herring. Lee and a young fellow
-named Renier are neglecting other people for each other. And our sedate
-Maud, formerly very much in the company of two fiery Southerners, is now
-very much in the company of one of them, Colonel Meredith, of South
-Carolina. The other Carolinian, Mr. Bob Jonstone, sprained his wrist the
-other day, and it seems that sister Eve was intended by an all-wise
-Providence to be a trained nurse. But in the case of those last
-mentioned there are certain mysteries to be solved."
-
-At this moment Andrea appeared at the tent opening and announced in his
-piping child voice: "The canoe is overboard, papa."
-
-
-
-
-XXX
-
-
-Andrea stuck to his big brother like a leech, and insisted upon crossing
-to The Camp in the same canoe with him and Cecily. To Andrea the
-possibility of newly engaged persons wishing to be by themselves was
-negligible. Princess Oducalchi, an old hand on inland waters, took
-charge of the other canoe, and, like Arthur, in spite of a look of
-resigned horror on her husband's face, paddled standing up.
-
-Arthur, too happy to make speed, was rapidly distanced by his mother,
-whose long, graceful figure and charming little, round head he regarded
-from time to time with great admiration.
-
-"She might be one of my sisters!" he exclaimed to Cecily.
-
-"If she only was," said Cecily, "and the others were only exactly like
-her, then I shouldn't be a bit frightened."
-
-"Frightened?"
-
-"Wouldn't you be frightened if I had six great angry brothers and you
-were just going to meet them for the first time?"
-
-Arthur smiled steadily and shook his head.
-
-"I'm too happy to be afraid of anything."
-
-"I'm not. The happier I feel the more frightened I feel. And I can feel
-your sisters picking me all to pieces, and saying what a horrid little
-thing I am!"
-
-"Little? Haven't I told you that you are exactly the right size?"
-
-"No, you haven't."
-
-"Then I tell you now. I leave it to Andrea. Isn't she exactly the right
-size, Andrea?"
-
-"Then mamma is too tall."
-
-"No, mamma is exactly the right size for a mamma. In fact, Andrea,"
-exulted Arthur, "on this particular morning of this particular year of
-grace everything in the world is exactly the right size, except me. I'm
-not half big enough to contain my feelings. So here goes!"
-
-And the sedate Arthur put back his head, which resembled that of the
-young Galahad, and opened his mouth, and let forth the most
-blood-curdling war-whoop that has been sounded during the Christian era.
-
-Cecily clapped her hands to her ears, and Andrea gazed upon his big
-brother with redoubled admiration.
-
-"Is that like Indians do?" he asked.
-
-"Not at all," said Arthur; "that's what studious and domesticated young
-men do when they've overslept, and wake up to find the sky blue and the
-forest green." And once more he whooped terrifically. And Wow, the dog,
-heard him, and thought he had gone mad; and Uncas, the chipmunk, ran to
-the top of a tall tree at full speed, down it even faster, and into a
-deep and safe hole among the roots.
-
-Gay alone was at the float to receive the Oducalchis; but now word of
-their coming had gone about The Camp, and the remaining Darlings could
-be seen hurrying up from various directions.
-
-From embracing her mother, Gay turned with characteristic swiftness and
-sweetness to Cecily, who had just stepped from Arthur's canoe to the
-float, flung her arms around her, and kissed her.
-
-"I'm not quite sure of your name," she said; "but I love you very much,
-and you're prettier than all outdoors."
-
-Then Maud came, followed by Eve and Mary, with Lee next and Phyllis
-last, and they all talked at once, and made much of their mother and
-Cecily and little Andrea. And they all teased Arthur at once, and
-showered Oducalchi with polite and hospitable speeches. And he was
-greatly moved, because he knew very well that these beautiful maidens
-had loved their own brilliant scapegrace father to distraction, and that
-it was hard for them to look with kindness upon his successor.
-
-Never, I think, did a mere float, an affair of planks supported by the
-displacing power of empty casks, have gathered upon it at one time so
-much beauty, so many delighted and delightful faces.
-
-And now came guides, servants, and camp helpers, to whom Princess
-Oducalchi had been a kind and understanding mistress in the old days,
-and then, shyly and hanging back, hoping they were wanted and not sure,
-Sam Langham, Renier, Herring, the Carolinians, and others, until the
-float began to sink and there was a laughter panic and a general rush up
-the gangway to the shore. Here Wow, the dog, did a great deal of swift
-wagging and loud barking, and Uncas, the chipmunk, from the top of a
-tree said: "I'm not really angry, but I'm scolding because I'm afraid to
-come down, and nobody loves me or makes much of me--ever!"
-
-To Arthur, standing a little aside, beaming with pride and happiness,
-and recording in his heart every pleasant thing which his sisters said
-to Cecily and every pleasant look they gave her, came Gay presently, and
-slipped an arm through his.
-
-"I'm so glad," she said.
-
-But there was something in her voice that was not glad, and with one
-swift glance he read her wistful heart. He pressed her arm, and said:
-
-"I know one poor little kid that's left out in the cold for the moment;
-one little lion that feels as if it wasn't going to get any martyr; one
-little sister that a big brother loves and understands a little bit
-better than any of the others-- So there! At the moment every _chacune_
-has her _chacun_, except one. Moments are fleeting, my dear, and other
-moments are ahead. I, too, have lived bad, empty, unhappy moments."
-
-"But you always knew that she cared."
-
-"And don't you know about him?"
-
-"I only know that I've seen so many people appear to be idiotically
-happy at the same time, and it makes me want to cry."
-
-"And for that very reason," said Arthur, "the moments that are ahead
-will be the happier."
-
-"I wonder," said Gay, and, "I know," said Arthur.
-
-
-
-
-XXXI
-
-
-The fact of Arthur's sudden blossoming into a full-fledged and emphatic
-figure of romance had an unsettling effect upon many of the peacefully
-disposed minds in The Camp. It is always so when friends, especially in
-youth, come to partings of ways. Clement, who takes the Low road, cannot
-but be disturbed at the thought of those possible adventures which lie
-in wait for Covington, who has fared forth by the High. There was the
-feeling among many of the young people in the camp that, if they didn't
-hurry, they might be left behind. Nobody expressed this feeling or
-acknowledged it or recognized in it anything more than a feeling of
-unrest; but it existed, nevertheless, and had its effect upon actions
-and affections.
-
-Renier had been leading a life of almost perfect happiness. For the
-things that made him happy were the same sort of things that make boys
-happy. No school; no parental obstructions or admonitions;
-green-and-blue days filled from end to end with fishing, sailing,
-making fires, shooting at marks, and perfecting himself in physical
-attainments. Add to these things the digestion and the faculties of a
-healthy boy interested neither in drink, tobacco, nor in any book which
-failed to contain exciting and chivalrous adventures, and, above all, a
-companion whose tastes and sympathies were such that she might just as
-well have been a boy as not.
-
-They were chums rather than sweethearts. It needed a sense of old times
-coming to an end and new times beginning to make them realize the full
-depth and significance of their attachment for each other.
-
-There were four of us once "in a kingdom by the sea," and I shall not
-forget the awful sense of partings and finality, and calamity, for that
-matter, furnished by a sudden sight of the first flaming maple of
-autumn.
-
-"I think your mother's a perfect brick," said Renier. "She makes you
-feel as if she'd known you all your life, and was kind of grateful to
-you for living."
-
-"I'm rather crazy about the prince," said Lee. "Of course, I oughtn't to
-be. But I can't help it, and after all he's been awfully good to mamma.
-Do you believe in divorce?"
-
-"I never did until I saw your mother. She wouldn't ask for anything that
-she didn't really deserve."
-
-"But it's funny, isn't it," said Lee, "that so many people get on
-famously together until they are actually married, and then they begin
-to fight like cats? I knew a girl who was engaged to a man for five
-years. You'd think they'd get to know each other pretty well in that
-time, wouldn't you? But they didn't. They hadn't been married six months
-before they hated each other."
-
-"And that proves," said Renier, "that long engagements are a mistake."
-
-"Smarty!" exclaimed Lee.
-
-"I suppose your brother'll be getting married right away, won't he?
-Haven't they liked each other for ever so long?"
-
-"M'm!" Lee nodded. "But Arthur never does anything right away. He does
-too much mooning and wool-gathering. If a united family can get him to
-the altar in less than a year they'll have accomplished wonders. There's
-one thing, though--when we do get him married good and proper, he'll
-stay married. He's like that at all games. It comes natural to him to
-keep his eyes in the boat. He's got the finest and sweetest nature of
-any man in this world, _I_ think."
-
-"Of course, you except present company?"
-
-"Heavens, yes!" cried Lee, and they both laughed.
-
-Then, suddenly, Lee looked him in the eyes quite solemnly.
-
-"I wasn't fooling," she said, "not entirely. I _do_ think you're fine
-and sweet. I didn't always, but I do now."
-
-There was levity in Renier's words but not in his voice.
-
-"This," he said, "so far has been a perfectly good Tuesday."
-
-"Whatever we do together," said Lee, "you always give me the best of it.
-It's been a good summer."
-
-"Do you feel as if summer was over, too?"
-
-She nodded.
-
-"That's funny, isn't it? Because it's nowhere near over, is it? Maybe
-it's the excitement of the Oducalchis' arrival and your brother's
-engagement. It makes you sort of feel as if there wasn't time to settle
-back into the regular life and get things going again before the leaves
-fall."
-
-He spoke. And from the fine striped maple under which they sat there
-fell, and fluttered slowly into Lee's lap, a great yellowing leaf ribbed
-with incipient scarlet.
-
-"That only means," said Renier--but there was a kind of awe in his
-voice--"that this particular tree has indigestion."
-
-And they sat for a time in silence and looked at the leaf. And lo!
-Arthur came upon them, smiling.
-
-"I was looking for you two," he said. "I thought maybe you'd do me a
-great favor. I've got to play host, and----"
-
-"Nobody would miss us!" exclaimed Lee.
-
-"They wouldn't?" said Arthur. "I'll bet you anything you like that,
-during your absence, you will both be mentioned among the missing, by
-name, at least five times."
-
-"What'll you bet?" asked Lee eagerly. "Nobody ever thinks of _us_.
-Nobody ever mentions _us_. Nobody even loves _us_. What'll you bet?"
-
-"Anything you like," said Arthur, "and if necessary I will take charge
-of the five personal mentionings and make them myself!"
-
-Lee shook her head sadly, and said: "Once an accepted lover, always a
-sure thing, man. Oh, Arthur, how low you have fallen! You used to
-engineer bets with me for the sheer joy of seeing me win them. But now
-you are on the make, and it looks as if there was no justice under
-heaven-- Where do you want us to go and what do you want us to do when
-we get there? Of course, we'll go; we always do. Everybody sends us on
-errands, and we always go. The longer the errands the oftener we go. But
-nobody seems to realize that we might enjoy spending one single solitary
-afternoon sitting under a striped maple and watching the green leaves
-turn yellow. Nobody even loves us! But when we are dead there will be
-the most frightful remorse and sorrow."
-
-Arthur leaned heavily against the stem of the striped maple.
-
-"Your sad case," he said, "certainly cries aloud for justice and
-redress----"
-
-"'Kid us along, Bo,'" said Lee; "we love it!"
-
-"I want two people," said Arthur, "for whom I have affection and in whom
-I have confidence, to go at once to Carrytown in the _Streak_ and
-consult a lawyer upon a matter of paramount importance and delicacy--"
-He hesitated, and Lee said:
-
-"I pray you, without further ado, continue your piquant narrative."
-
-Then Arthur, in a tone of solemn, confidential eagerness:
-
-"Look here, you two, go to Carrytown, will you, and find out how quickly
-two people can get married in the State of New York, and what they have
-to do about licenses and things? Will you? I'll be eternally obliged."
-
-"Of course, we will," exclaimed Lee in sudden excitement. "Are you
-game?"
-
-"You bet your sweet life I'm game!" cried the vulgar Renier. And a few
-minutes later the two inseparable school-boyesque chums, whom nobody
-mentioned, whom everybody sent on errands, and whom nobody even loved,
-were streaking across the lake in the _Streak_.
-
-There was but the one lawyer in Carrytown and the one stenographer.
-Their shingles hang one above the other on the face of the one brick
-building.
-
-At the door of this building Lee suddenly drew back.
-
-"Look here!" she said. "Won't it look rather funny if we march in hand
-in hand and say: 'Beg pardon, sir, but how do you get married in the
-State of New York?'"
-
-"It _would_ look funny," said Renier, "and I shouldn't wonder if it made
-us feel funny. But the joke would really be on the lawyer. We could say
-'_Honi soit qui mal y pense_' to him. Of course, if it would really
-embarrass you----"
-
-"It wouldn't," said Lee, "_really_."
-
-So they went up a narrow flight of stairs and knocked on the door of
-room Number Five. There was no answer. So they pushed open the door and
-entered a square room bound in sheepskin with red-and-black labels.
-There was nobody in the room, and Lee exclaimed:
-
-"Nobody even loves us."
-
-"He'll be in the back room," said Renier. "I know. Once I swiped a
-muskmelon from a lawyer's melon-patch, and had to see him about it. _He_
-was in the back room----"
-
-"'Counting out his money'?"
-
-"No; he was drinking whiskey with a judge and a livery-stable keeper,
-and they were all spitting on a red-hot stove."
-
-"What did he do about the melon?"
-
-"He told me to can the melon and have a drink. I had already canned the
-melon as well as I could (I wasn't educated along scientific lines) and
-my grandmother had promised me any watch I wanted if I didn't drink till
-I was twenty-one."
-
-"Did you?"
-
-"I did not."
-
-"Did you get the watch?"
-
-"I did not."
-
-"Why not?"
-
-"Grandma reneged. She said she didn't remember making any such promise."
-
-They pushed open a swinging door and entered the back room.
-
-Here, in a revolving chair, sat a stout young man with a red face. Upon
-his knees sat a stout young woman with a red face. And with something of
-the consistency with which a stamp adheres to an envelope so the one red
-face appeared glued to the other red face.
-
-The red face of the stout young man had one free eye which detected the
-presence of intruders. And the stout young man said:
-
-"Caught with the goods! Jump up, Minnie, and behave yourself!"
-
-Minnie's upspring was almost a record-breaker.
-
-Renier began to stammer:
-
-"I b-b-beg your pardon," he said, "but I thought you might b-b-be able
-to tell me how to g-g-get married in New York State."
-
-The stout young man rose from his revolving chair; he was embarrassed
-almost to the point of paralysis, but his mind and mouth continued to
-work.
-
-"You've come to just the right man," he said, "at just the right time,
-for information of that sort. First, you hire a stenographer; then you
-get a mash on her. Then she sits in your lap--she _will_ do it--and then
-you kiss her. And then you get a license, and then you curse laws and
-red tape for a while, and then you wed. Now, what you want is a
-license?"
-
-"Exactly," said Renier. "It--it's for another fellow."
-
-"Friend of yours?" queried the stout young man.
-
-"Yes."
-
-"And you want a license for him, not for yourself?"
-
-Renier nodded.
-
-"At this moment," said the stout young man, "there are assembled on the
-long wharf, chewin' tobacco and cursin', some twenty-five or thirty
-marines. Would you mind just stepping down and telling that to them?"
-
-"I am quite serious," said Renier. "It is my friend who wants to get
-married."
-
-"And _you_ don't?"
-
-Renier stammered ineffectually.
-
-"Then," said the stout young man, with a glance at Lee (of the highest
-admiration), "you're a gol-darn fool."
-
-And forthwith he was so vulgar as to burst into a sudden snatch of
-song:
-
- "Old man Rule was a gol-darn fool,
- For he couldn't see the water in the gol-darn pool!"
-
-At the finish of this improvisation the dreadfully confused Minnie went,
-"Tee-hee!"
-
-And, horror of horrors, that charming boylike companion, Lee Darling,
-behind whom were well-bred generations, also went suddenly, "Tee-hee."
-
-"Licenses," said the stout young man, "are applied for in room Five.
-After you, sir; after you, miss."
-
-And, with a waggish expression, he turned to Minnie.
-
-"Be back in five minutes," he said; "try not to forget me, my flighty
-one."
-
-When they were in the front room, he said:
-
-"Before a license is issued, the licensor must be satisfied as to the
-preliminaries. Now, then, what can you tell me as to lap sitting and
-kissings?"
-
-"You," cried Lee, in a sudden blaze of indignation, "are the freshest,
-most objectionable American I ever set eyes on."
-
-The stout young man turned appealingly to Renier.
-
-"You wouldn't say that," he said; "you'd say I was just typical,
-wouldn't you, now? And I wish you would tell her that, though in these
-backwoods I have been obliged to eschew my Chesterfield, I've got a
-great big heart in me and mean well."
-
-During the last words of this speech he became appealingly wistful.
-
-"Why," said he to Lee, "just because Minnie and me is stout, don't you
-think we know heaven when we see it--the empyrean! Yesterday she threw
-me down, and I says to her: 'Since all my life seems meant for
-"fails"--since this was written and needs must be--my whole soul rises
-up to bless your name in pride and thankfulness. Who knows but the world
-may end to-night?' To-day she sits in my lap and we see which can hug
-the hardest. Ever try that?"
-
-And suddenly the creature's voice melted and shook. He was a genuine
-orator, as we Americans understand it, having that within his powers of
-voice that defies logic and melts the heart.
-
-"Wouldn't you," he said, "even _like_ to sit in his lap? Wouldn't you
-_love_ to sit in his lap and be hugged?"
-
-Lee looked to Renier for help, as he to her. And they took a step apiece
-directly toward each other, and another step. It was as if they had been
-hypnotized. Suddenly Renier caught Lee's hand in his, and after a
-moment of looking into his eyes she turned to the stout man, and sang in
-miraculous imitation of him:
-
- "Young Miss Mule is a gol-darn fool,
- But you made her see the water in the gol-darn pool."
-
-"I'll just get a license blank," said the stout young man. "They're in
-the back room."
-
-"Thank you," said Renier--"if you will, Mr.----"
-
-"Heartbeat!" flashed the stout young man, and left them. And he wasn't
-lying or making fun that time. For that was his really truly name. And
-in northern New York people are beginning to think that he is by way of
-being up to it.
-
-Suddenly Lee quoted from a joke that she and Renier had in common. She
-said, as if surprised:
-
-"'Why, there's a table over there!'"
-
-And Renier, his voice suddenly breaking and melting, answered:
-
-"'Why, so there is--and here's a chair!'"
-
-And Mr. Heartbeat, making a supreme effort to live up to his name, did
-not return with the license blank for nearly eight minutes. During
-those minutes, Renier resolved that in every room in his home there
-should be at least one revolving chair. And they came out of Mr.
-Heartbeat's office no longer boyish companions but lovers, a little
-startled, engaged, and licensed to be married.
-
-
-
-
-XXXII
-
-
-"Lee, dear," said Renier, "you don't feel that that fellow buncoed you
-into this, do you? Please say you don't."
-
-"Of course, I wasn't buncoed," she said, and with infinite confidence.
-"Why, I've seen the thing coming for months! Haven't you?"
-
-"I've seen a certain girl begin by being very dear and grow dearer and
-dearer--I wish we could _walk_ back. I'm afraid of motor-boats, fresh
-water, and sudden storms on mountain lakes. And I hereby highly resolve
-that after this perilous trip I shall never again do anything dangerous,
-such as watching people going up in aeroplanes, such as sitting around
-with wet feet, such as eating green fruit, such as-- Oh, my own darling
-little kiddie," he whispered with sudden trembling emotion, "but this
-life is precious."
-
-"George and Charley are looking at us," said Lee, "with funny looks. I
-wonder if they are _on_? I wonder if everybody will be _on_--just by
-looking at us. _Do_ I look foolish?"
-
-"You do not, but I think you are foolish to take a feller like me, and
-that's why I'm going to dance down this gang-plank and snap my fingers
-and shock George and Charley out of their senses."
-
-During this first part of the _Streak_'s swift rush from Carrytown to
-The Camp a tranquil silence came over them. Lee, I think, was searching
-her heart with questions. But she had no doubt of her love for Renier;
-she doubted only her capacity to be to him exactly the wife he needed.
-And I know that Renier just sat, brazening the critical glances of
-George and Charley, and adored her with his eyes.
-
-And what were his thoughts? Would you give a penny for them? He leaned
-closer to her, and in a whisper that thrilled them both to the bone, he
-quoted from Poe:
-
- "And neither the angels in heaven above,
- Nor the demons down under the sea,
- Can ever dissever my soul from the soul
- Of the beautiful Annabel Lee."
-
-And a little later he said:
-
-"I never knew till to-day what poetry is for. I thought people who wrote
-it were just a little simple and that people who read and quoted it were
-perfect jackasses."
-
-"And what is poetry for?" asked Lee, smiling.
-
-"Poetry," he said, "is for _you_."
-
-As they neared the camp the sentiment in their hearts yielded a little
-to excitement.
-
-"When we tell 'em," said Lee, "it's going to be just like a bomb going
-off. And everybody will be terribly envious."
-
-"Nobody even loves us," laughed Renier, and he quoted:
-
- "Among ten million, one was she,
- And surely all men hated me."
-
-And like a flash Lee answered:
-
- "Among ten million he was one,
- So all the ladies fought like fun."
-
-"One thing is sure," sand Renier, "we've more than executed Brother
-Arthur's delicate and confidential commission. What we don't know about
-getting married in the State of New York simply doesn't exist."
-
-Arthur, eager and impatient, was like a more famous person, watching and
-waiting.
-
-"Well," he said, "thank you a thousand times. And what did you find
-out?"
-
-"We've brought you a license blank," said Lee; "you simply fill it out
-with your names and ages and things--like this--" And she placed a
-second paper in her brother's hands.
-
-And conspicuous on the paper he saw Lee's name and Renier's. His hands
-shook a little, and his face became very grave and tender.
-
-"Say you're surprised!" exclaimed Lee; "say you were never so surprised
-in all your born days!"
-
-"But I'm not surprised," said Arthur. "Come here to me!" He opened his
-arms to her and she flung herself into them. Over her shoulder and
-hiding head Arthur spoke to Renier.
-
-"No man," he said, "knows his own heart, and no woman knows hers. Nobody
-can promise with honesty to love forever. For sometimes love dies just
-as simply and inexplicably as it is born. But a man can promise to be
-good to his wife always, and tender with her and faithful to her, and if
-he is a gentleman he will make those promises good."
-
-"I make those promises," said Renier simply; "will you give her to me?"
-
-"It is for no man to give or to withhold," said Arthur. "The gods give.
-The duty of brothers is just to try to help things along and to love
-their sisters and to be friends with their brothers-in-law."
-
-
-
-
-XXXIII
-
-
-"And now," said Lee, "I think I'll tell mamma."
-
-On the way to find the princess, Lee and Renier encountered Herring. He
-appeared to be hurrying, but something in their faces brought him to a
-sudden stop.
-
-Their attempts to meet his inquiring gaze with indifference proved
-unavailing, for he closed one eye and said:
-
-"Which of you two has swallowed the family canary? Or has each of you
-swallowed half of him?"
-
-The guilty pair were unable to preserve their natural coloring. They
-turned crimson, and each showed a courteous willingness to let the other
-be the first to speak.
-
-"You've been to Carrytown," said Herring. "I saw you start. You raced
-down to the float. And in your rivalry to see which should board the
-_Streak_ first, it looked as if you were going to knock each other
-overboard. Renier, he won, and you, Miss Lee, were annoyed. When you
-returned from Carrytown, you had long, pensive, anxious faces. Renier
-stepped ashore and, in helping you ashore, gave you both hands. When a
-girl whom I have seen climb a tree after a baby owl accepts the aid of a
-man's two hands in stepping from a solid boat to a solid float, there is
-food for thought. Having landed, you proceeded direct to the head of the
-Darling family and were for some time engaged with him in solemn
-discourse. A paper was shown him. From a distance it looked as if it
-might be some sort of a license--a license to hunt and be hunted,
-perhaps----"
-
-"But it wasn't," said Lee suddenly, and she thrust her hand under
-Renier's arm. "If you must know, Mr. Sherlock Holmes, it was a license
-to love and be loved. So there!"
-
-She was no longer blinking, nor was Renier. They looked so loving and
-proud that it was Herring's turn to feel embarrassment. Then he said:
-
-"I only meant to be a tease. If I'd really thought anything--I wouldn't,
-of course; none of my darn business. But I'm _awfully_ glad. I've hoped
-all along it would happen. It's the best ever. Am I to be secret as the
-grave or can I tell--any one I happen to meet?"
-
-"Give us ten minutes to tell mamma," said Lee, "and then consider your
-lips unsealed."
-
-Herring had drawn from his pocket a stop-watch and set it going.
-
-"Ten minutes," he said. "Thanks awfully! And good luck!"
-
-He had turned, waving his free hand to them, and darted away.
-
-Lee laughed scornfully.
-
-"Any one he happens to meet!" she exclaimed. "He's headed straight for
-the garden, and there he'll just _happen_ to meet Phyllis. She was
-speaking of her tomatoes at breakfast, and saying that they ought to be
-ripening and that she was going to have a look at them."
-
-"Lee, darling," said Renier, "nobody can possibly see us. And when Mr.
-Heartbeat left us alone in the front room it was a frightfully long time
-ago. And sometimes a fellow's arms get to aching with sheer emptiness,
-and--and, 'this is the forest primeval, the murmuring pines and the
-hemlocks----'"
-
-"Are mostly birches and larches hereabouts," said Lee, and, with a happy
-laugh, she drifted into a pair of arms that closed tightly about her.
-And, "It doesn't matter if anybody does see us," she said.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was characteristic of Herring that he should enter the garden by
-leaping over the fence. It was also characteristic that he should catch
-his foot on the top rail and fall at full length in a bed of very
-beautiful and much cherished phlox.
-
-Phyllis, in the path near by, gazed at the fallen man with mirth and
-anxiety.
-
-"Hurt?" she asked.
-
-He rose and examined a watch which he was carrying in his right hand.
-
-"Crystal smashed," he said, "but still going. And I've got to wait four
-minutes!"
-
-"Why have you got to wait four minutes?"
-
-"Because I promised to wait ten, and six of them have elapsed. Oh, but
-won't you be excited when I am at liberty to speak! It's more exciting
-than when we were lost in the woods, crossing the swamp that had never
-been crossed before. Meanwhile, let us calm ourselves by talking of
-something prosaic. How are the tomatoes getting on?"
-
-Phyllis put up her hand in a smiling military salute.
-
-"'General Blank's compliments,'" she said, "'and the colored troops are
-turning black in the face.'"
-
-"My favorite breakfast dish," said Herring, "is grilled tomatoes,
-preceded by raw oysters and oatmeal."
-
-"Isn't it nice," said Phyllis, "that there is money in the family after
-all, and we're going to give up The Camp as an inn?"
-
-"It would have been given up anyway," said Herring. "A determined body
-of men had so resolved in secret. There's one minute left."
-
-For some reason they found nothing to say during the whole of that
-minute. When the last second thereof had passed forever, Herring said
-simply:
-
-"Your sister Lee and Renier are going to be married."
-
-I cannot describe the expression that came over Phyllis's face. It
-wasn't exactly jealousy; it wasn't exactly the expression of a beautiful
-female commuter who has just missed her train. It wasn't a wild look, or
-a happy look, or a sad look. Perhaps it was a little bit more of an
-aching void look than anything else.
-
-Whatever its exact nature, the wily Herring studied it with an immense
-satisfaction. And then his heart began to flurry in a sort of panic.
-
-"Lee!" exclaimed Phyllis, "married! Why, they're nothing but children!"
-
-She felt something encircle her waist. She looked down and saw a hand
-and part of an arm.
-
-"What are you doing?" she asked, in a sort of daze.
-
-"I'm trying to establish a hold on you," said Herring, and toward the
-end of so saying his voice broke; "and you're not to feel lonely and
-deserted with me standing here, are you?"
-
-For a moment it seemed to Herring that Phyllis was going to extricate
-herself from his encircling arm. She achieved, indeed, a quarter
-revolution to the left and away from him.
-
-"Don't, Phyllis!" he cried. "Don't do it! I couldn't bear it!"
-
-Then she ceased revolving to the left, stopped, and from a startled,
-uncertain, half-frightened young person became suddenly a warmly loving
-young person, warmly loved, who revolved suddenly to the right, and
-became the recipient of a sudden storm of ecstatic exclamations and
-kisses.
-
-And then, nestling close to the one and only man in the world, she
-listened with complete satisfaction to his efforts to explain to her
-just how beautiful and wonderful and good she was.
-
-
-
-
-XXXIV
-
-
-When Lee and Renier, locked in each other's arms, stood in the forest
-primeval, they were mistaken in imagining themselves to be unobserved.
-
-A short half-hour before, Mary Darling had received a proposal of
-marriage. But Mr. Sam Langham, usually so worldly-wise, had erred,
-perhaps, in his choice of time and place. Whatever a huge kitchen,
-bright with sunlight upon burnished copper, may be, it is not a romantic
-place. And, worse than this, Mary herself was not in a romantic mood.
-Certain supplies due by the morning express had not arrived. Chef was at
-the telephone shouting broken French to the butcher in Carrytown; one of
-the kitchen-maids had come down with an aching tooth, and the other had
-been sent upon an errand from which she should have long since returned.
-
-"Oh," exclaimed Mary, as Mr. Langham entered, smiling, "everything is in
-such a mess! I don't believe there's going to be any lunch to-day for
-any one. And I think I shall have a nervous breakdown!"
-
-"I told you you would long ago," said Langham, "if you didn't rest more
-and take things easier. What _does_ it matter if things go wrong once in
-a while? And if there isn't going to be any lunch, I'm glad, for one. I
-was thinking of not eating mine, anyway. And if _I'm_ not hungry, you
-can be pretty sure that nobody else is hungry. I tell you it hurts me to
-see you work so hard. I admire it and I bow down, but it hurts. You tell
-Chef to do the best he can, and you come for a brisk walk with me. We'll
-walk up an appetite, and----"
-
-"I can't _possibly_," said Mary. "I've got to stand by."
-
-"Then you go for a walk and I'll stand by. Only trust me. _I'll_ see
-that nobody goes hungry."
-
-She did not appear to have heard his offer, and Mr. Langham spoke again,
-with a sudden change of tone.
-
-"I'd like to take you out of this. I'd like to make everything in the
-world easy for you, if you would only let me. But you know that. You've
-known it all along. And knowing it, you've never even shown that it
-interested you; and so I suppose it's folly for me to mention it. But a
-man can't give up all his hopes of happiness in this world without even
-stating them, can he? I've hoped that you might get to care a little
-about me----"
-
-Mary interrupted him with considerable impatience.
-
-"Really," she said, "with Chef shouting at the telephone, and all, I
-don't know what you are driving at."
-
-At that Mr. Langham looked so hurt and so unhappy and woebegone that
-Mary was touched with remorse.
-
-"I didn't realize you were in earnest," she said. "I'm sorry I've hurt
-your feelings, but it's no use. I'm sorry--awfully sorry; but it's no
-use."
-
-"I'm sorry, too," said Langham; "sorry I spoke; sorrier there was no use
-in speaking; sorriest of all that I'm no good to any one. But as long as
-I had to come a cropper, why, I'm glad it was for no one less wonderful
-than you. Will you let things be as they were? I won't bother you about
-my personal feelings ever again by a look or a word."
-
-After he had gone Mary stood for a while with knitted brows. Chef had
-finished telephoning. The kitchen was in silence. Suddenly she broke
-this silence.
-
-"Chef," she exclaimed, "I'm no use at all! You'll just have to do the
-best you can about lunch by yourself."
-
-And she left the kitchen with great swiftness, looking like an angel on
-the verge of tears.
-
-Chef's shining red face divided into a white smile, and he began to
-bustle about and make a noise with pots and pans and carving tools, and
-to sing as he bustled:
-
- "_Sur le pont d'Avignon_
- _L'on y danse, l'on y danse_,
- _Sur le pont d'Avignon_
- _L'on y danse tout en rond--_
- _Les belles dames font comm'ça_,
- _Et puis encore comm'ça._"
-
-It is probable that in his gay Parisian youth Chef had known a good deal
-about _les belles dames_. He had latterly given much attention to the
-progress of Miss Darling's friendship with Mr. Langham, and that this
-same progress had received a sharp setback under his very nose concerned
-him not a little. Chef possessed altogether too much currency that had
-once belonged to that lavish tipper, Mr. Langham. And Chef did not wish
-Mr. Langham to be driven from the kitchen and The Camp. He wished Mr.
-Langham to become a permanent Darling asset--like himself and the
-French range. And so, half singing, half speaking, and furiously
-bustling, he announced:
-
-"I'll show her how little difference she makes. Without advice or
-dictation, practically without supplies of any kind, I shall arrange,
-_nom de Dieu!_ a luncheon which, for pure deliciousness, will not have
-been surpassed during the entire Christian era. I shall hint to her that
-I tolerate her in my kitchen because I have known her since she was a
-little girl, but I shall make it clear by words and deeds that her
-presence or absence is not of the least importance. Let her then turn
-for comfort to the worthy, generous, and rich Mr. Langham, for whom the
-mere poaching of an egg is an exquisite pleasure!"
-
-And he frowned and began to think formidable and inventive thoughts
-about matters connected with his craft and immediate needs and
-necessities.
-
-Mary Darling had, of late, often imagined herself receiving an offer of
-marriage from Mr. Langham. That is badly expressed. Only the most
-insufferable and self-sufficient of men make offers of marriage. Your
-true, modest, and chivalrous lover gets down on his real or figurative
-knees and begs and beseeches. She had, then, often imagined her hand in
-the act of being besought by Mr. Langham. Being a practical young woman,
-she had pictured this as happening (repeatedly) at sunset, by moonlight,
-in the depths of romantic forests or on the tops of romantic mountains.
-And some voice in her (some very practical voice) told her that it never
-should have happened in a kitchen.
-
-Mr. Langham's "sweet beseeching", instead of "moving her strangely," had
-made her rather cross. And such tenderness as she usually had for him
-had fled to cover. But now, as the clean, green forest closed about her,
-she had a reaction. She came to a dead stop and realized that she had
-been through an emotional crisis. Her heart was beating as if she had
-just finished a steep, swift climb. And her heart was aching too, aching
-for the kind and gentle friend and well-wisher to whom she had been so
-inexplicably cold and cutting. It was in vain to mourn for that diamond
-of a heart which she had rejected with so much finality. He had said
-that he would never "bother" her again (_Bother_ her! The idea!), and he
-never would. He was a man of his word, Sam Langham was. Perhaps, even
-now he was causing his things to be packed with a view to leaving The
-Camp for ever and a day. But what could she do? Could she go to him (in
-person or by writing) and in his presence eat as much as a single
-mouthful of humble-pie? No, she could not possibly do that. Then, what
-could she do? Well, with the usual negligible results, she could cry her
-eyes out over the spilt milk.
-
-She went swiftly forward, the shadows dappling her as she went, and her
-heart swelling and swelling with self-pity and general miserableness.
-Thoughts of Arthur and his happiness flashed through her mind. The
-thought that she, Mary Darling, unmarried, would in the course of a few
-years be called an old maid, caused her a panicky feeling. She pictured
-herself as very old (and very ugly), exhibiting improbable Chinese dogs
-at dog-shows and scowling at rosy babies. And I must say she almost
-laughed.
-
-The path turned sharply to the right and disclosed to Mary's eyes two
-young people who stood locked in each other's arms and rocked slightly
-from side to side--rocked with ineffable delight and tenderness.
-
-She stood stock-still, in plain view if they had looked her way, until
-presently they unlocked arms, drew a little apart, and had a good long
-look at each other, and then turned their backs upon that part of the
-forest and departed slowly.
-
-Whither she was going, Mary did not know. But she went very swiftly and
-had upon her face the expression of a beautiful female commuter who has
-arrived at the station just in time to see her train pull out. But this
-expression changed when she found her path blocked by the diminutive
-house in which Sam Langham lived, and saw Sam Langham, a look of wonder
-on his face, rise from his big piazza chair and come toward her.
-
-"Lee and Renier are going to be married," she exclaimed, all out of
-breath, "and I didn't mean to be such a brute! And I wouldn't have hurt
-you for anything in the world!"
-
-Sam Langham only looked at her, for he was afraid to speak.
-
-"I'm just an old goose," said Mary humbly, but very bravely, "and I take
-everything back. And if you meant what you said, Sam, and want to begin
-all over again, why, don't just stand there and look at me."
-
-And presently she was ashamed of herself for having been so forward, and
-so she pursued the feelings of shame to their logical conclusion and hid
-her face.
-
-And now, for the first time, she realized how hard she had worked ever
-since The Camp was changed into an inn to make it a go, and how much
-she needed rest and comforting and a masculine executive to lean on.
-
-"Who said," murmured the ecstatic Langham, "that nothing good ever came
-of liking good things to eat?"
-
-"Sam," said Mary, "I'm so happy I don't care if lunch is burned to a
-cinder."
-
-It wasn't. Out of odds and ends of raw materials, and great slugs and
-gallons of culinary genius, Chef produced a lunch that transcended even
-Mary's and Langham's belief in him.
-
-But it was Arthur who insisted that champagne be opened; and perhaps the
-champagne made the lunch seem even more delicious than it really was.
-
-Maud and Eve had already discounted Arthur's engagement and Lee's. They
-had not, it is true, learned of the latter without feeling that if they
-didn't hurry they would miss their train; but they had disguised and
-fought off that feeling until now they were their gay and natural
-selves. It remained for Mr. Langham to shock them suddenly into a new
-set of emotions.
-
-"I should be obliged," said he, rising to his feet, with a glass of
-champagne in his hand, "if everybody would drink the health of the
-happiest man present." Arthur and Renier looked very self-conscious.
-But Mr. Langham concluded: "And that man is myself. I have the honor to
-announce that, beyond peradventure, the loveliest and sweetest girl in
-all the world----"
-
-And at that Mary blushed so and looked so happy and beautiful that
-everybody shouted with joy and surprise and laughter, and drank
-champagne, and tossed compliments about like shuttlecocks. And Arthur
-and Renier and Langham had a violent dispute as to which was the
-happiest; and decided to settle the dispute with sabres at--twenty
-paces.
-
-Her first burst of surprise and excitement and pleasure having passed,
-Eve Darling experienced a sudden sinking feeling. She felt as if all the
-people she most loved to be with were going away on a delightful
-excursion and that she was being left behind. It was at this moment,
-while the uproar was still at its height, that she heard the shaken
-voice of Mr. Bob Jonstone in her ear.
-
-"How about us?" he demanded.
-
-"How about us--what?" she answered.
-
-Then she felt her hand seized and held in the secret asylum furnished by
-the table-cloth, and there stole over her the solaceful feeling of
-having been asked at the last moment to go upon the delightful
-excursion.
-
-"Eve?"
-
-"Eve, darling--is it all right?"
-
-"All right."
-
-And then up shot Mr. Jonstone like a projectile from a howitzer, and he
-cried aloud, his habitual calmness and lazy habit of speech flung to the
-winds.
-
-"You're not the only happy men in the world," he shouted. "I'm happier
-than the three of you put together, I am! Because my Darling is the best
-and most beautiful of all Darlings, and if any man dares to gainsay
-that, let him just step outside with me for five minutes--that's all."
-
-Colonel Meredith's hair bristled like the mane of a fighting terrier.
-
-"Do you mean to say," he whispered to Maud in a sort of savage whisper,
-"that I've got to swallow that insult without protest?"
-
-It was on the tip of Maud's tongue to say that she didn't know what he
-meant. But how could she say that when she knew perfectly well?
-
-"Only give me the right to answer him," continued the sincere warrior.
-He rose to his feet. "Is it yes--or no?"
-
-"It's yes--yes," exclaimed Maud and, horrified with herself, she leaned
-back blushing and full of wonder.
-
-"Mr. Jonstone--Mr. Bob--Jonstone!" cried Colonel Meredith.
-
-Mr. Jonstone's attention was presently attracted, and he gave his cousin
-a glittering look.
-
-"I'll be only too delighted to step outside with you for five minutes,"
-said Colonel Meredith.
-
-And the cousins glared and glared at each other. But whether or not they
-were really in earnest, if only for a moment, will never be known; at
-any rate, each of them appeared suddenly to perceive something comic
-about the other, and both burst into peals of schoolboy laughter.
-
-Only Gay's happiness seemed a little forced, and her mother's.
-
-
-
-
-XXXV
-
-
-Gay hardly slept at all. She was at her window half the night asking
-troubled questions of the stars and of the moon and of the moonlight on
-the lake. She had not, during the summer, taken her sisters' affairs
-very seriously, perhaps because she was so seriously engrossed with her
-own. She had, even in her heart, almost accused them of flirting and
-carrying on lest time hang heavy on their hands. Her own romance she had
-supposed all along to be real, the others mere reflections of romantic
-places and situations. But it began to look as if only her own romance
-had been spurious. It was a long time since she had heard from
-Pritchard. He had told her very simply that he was now the Earl of
-Merrivale, and that, as soon as certain things were settled and
-arranged, he intended to return to America. After that, there had been
-no word from him of any kind. She tried to comfort herself with the
-thought that if he was that kind of man--blow hot, blow cold--she was
-well rid of him, and she failed dismally.
-
-A man is in love with a certain girl. He learns that she is vain, gay,
-extravagant, heartless, and going to marry some other man. Does any of
-this comfort him? Not if he is in love with her, it doesn't. Not a bit.
-
-So Gay could say to herself: "He's thoughtless and inconstant, and I'm
-well out of it!" She could say that, and she did say that, and then she
-buried her face in her pillow and cried very quietly and very hard.
-
-She was up before the sun.
-
-It would have taken more than one night of wakefulness and weeping to
-leave marks upon that lovely face which sudden cold water and the
-resolution to suffer no more could not erase.
-
-But she had not rowed a mile or more before the color in her cheeks was
-really vivid again and the whites of her eyes showed no traces of tears.
-
-She did not know why she was rowing or whither. It was as if some strong
-hand had forced her from bed before sunrise, forced her into her
-fishing-clothes, forced her into a guide boat, placed oars in her hands,
-and compelled her to row.
-
-She even smiled, wondering where she was going.
-
-"I can go anywhere I like," she thought; "but I don't want to go
-anywhere in particular, and yet I am quite obviously on my way to
-somewhere or other. I'm like Alice in Wonderland. I think I'll go to
-Carrytown and get the morning mail."
-
-But she had no sooner beached toward Carrytown than the distance there
-seemed unutterably long, especially for a rower who had yet to
-breakfast.
-
-"I know," thought Gay at last; "I'll row to Placid Brook and see if the
-big trout is still feeding in his private preserve. I'll land just where
-we did before and cross the meadow and spy on him from behind a bush. I
-wish I'd brought some tackle. I'd like to catch him and cook him for my
-breakfast--so I would!"
-
-Upon this resolution, the work of rowing became very light. It was as if
-the force which had started her upon the excursion had had Placid Brook
-in mind all the time.
-
-Having laid her course for the meadow at the mouth of Placid Brook, she
-kept the stern of the boat in direct line with a distant mountain-top,
-and so held it. The sun was now peeping over the rim of the world, and
-here and there morning breezes were darkening and dappling the burnished
-surface of the lake.
-
-Now and then, as she neared the meadow, Gay glanced over her shoulder,
-once for quite a long time, resting on her oars, because she thought
-she saw a doe with a fawn. They turned out to be nothing more tender
-than a couple of granite rocks. And once again she rested on her oars
-and looked for a long time--not this time upon the strength of a
-hallucination, but of an impulse.
-
-She followed this inconsequential act with a long sigh, and enough
-strokes of the oar to bring her to land.
-
-When she stood upright on the meadow she could see the very spot from
-which Pritchard had cast for the big trout. And she saw (and had a
-curious dilating of the heart at the same moment) that that particular
-spot of meadow was once more occupied by a human being--or were her eyes
-and her breakfastless stomach playing tricks?
-
-A young man in rusty meadow-colored clothes appeared to be kneeling with
-his back toward her. She advanced swiftly toward him, curious only of a
-great wonder and an indescribable (and possibly fatal) beating of her
-heart. And suddenly she knew that her man was real and no hallucination,
-for she perceived at her feet the stub of a Turkish cigarette, still
-smoking. Then she called to him:
-
-"Halloo, there!"
-
-The Earl of Merrivale started as if he had been shot at, then leaped to
-his feet and turned toward her with a cry of joy.
-
-"What are you doing here?" he cried.
-
-And they had approached to within touching distance of each other.
-
-"I don't know," she said. "What are you?"
-
-"It was too early to pay calls," he said, "so I thought I'd have one
-more whack at the big char and bring him to you for a present. But tell
-me--does our bet still stand?"
-
-He looked at her so tenderly and lovingly and hopefully that she hadn't
-the heart to be anything but tender and loving herself.
-
-"The bet still stands," she said, "if you win. I've missed you
-terribly."
-
-"I took him," said the earl. "I was just weighing him when you called.
-He weighs a lot more than three pounds. So I win."
-
-"Yes, you win."
-
-"And the bet still stands?"
-
-She nodded happily.
-
-"And you won't renege--you'll pay? You'll be Countess of Merrivale?"
-
-"If you want me to be," she said humbly.
-
-"If I want you to be!"
-
-And she had imagined herself so often in his arms that she was not now
-surprised or troubled to find herself there.
-
-"I was so unhappy," she said; "and now I'm so happy."
-
-And after a little while she said:
-
-"I'd like to see him."
-
-Presently they stood looking down at the great trout.
-
-"He's done a lot for us, hasn't he?" said Gay. "He was the beginning of
-things. And it seems sort of a pity----"
-
-"He's still breathing. He'll live if we put him back. Shall we?"
-
-"Yes, please."
-
-There was plenty of life and fight in the old trout. He no sooner felt
-that water was somewhere under him than he gave a triumphant, indignant
-flop, tore himself from Merrivale's hands, and disappeared with a
-splendid, smacking splash.
-
-"Good old boy!" laughed Merrivale.
-
-"And yet," said Gay, "it's a pity that we couldn't take him back to camp
-and show him off. He was the biggest trout I ever saw."
-
-"He wasn't a trout, dear," said Merrivale; and he grinned lovingly at
-her. "He was a char."
-
-"Of course he was," said Gay humbly; "I forgot."
-
-
-
-
-XXXVI
-
-
-I wish I could write first, "The Seven Darlings lived happily ever
-afterward," and then the word "Finis." But I cannot end so easily and
-maintain a reputation for veracity. They can't have lived happily
-afterward until they are dead--can they? At the moment they have just
-closed The Camp after the summer and scattered to their winter homes;
-that is, all of them except Gay.
-
-The Camp, of course, is no longer an inn. They run it on joint account
-for themselves and for their friends. And they have delightful times.
-
-Colonel Meredith has built a tremendous house on his ancestral acres,
-and during the winter Arthur and his wife, the Herrings, the Reniers,
-the Jonstones, and the Langhams are apt to make it their headquarters.
-
-Gay and her young man were to have visited the Merediths this winter.
-There was going to be a united family effort to discover the buried
-silver which Mr. Bob Jonstone sold to his cousin, but of course the
-great war has upset this excellent plan, together with a good many
-million other plans, even more excellent and important.
-
-The Earl of Merrivale is fighting somewhere in the wet ditches--Gay
-doesn't know exactly where. She herself, a red cross on her sleeve, is
-with one of the field-hospitals, working like a slave to save life.
-Because her husband is an Englishman, she didn't think that she could
-ever be kind to a German or an Austrian, but that turned out to be a
-whopping big error of judgment. They all look alike to her now, and her
-heart almost breaks over them. But I don't know what will become of her
-if anything happens to Merrivale. I think poor little Gay would just
-curl up and die. He is all the world to her, just as she is to him.
-
-Well, they are only one loving couple out of a good many hundred
-thousands. The times are too momentous to follow them further or waste
-words and sympathy on them. The world is thinking in big figures, not in
-units.
-
-Only a sentimentalist here and there regards as more important than
-empire and riches the little love-affairs that death is hourly ending,
-and the little babies who are never to be born.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Seven Darlings, by Gouverneur Morris
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SEVEN DARLINGS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 43977-8.txt or 43977-8.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/4/3/9/7/43977/
-
-Produced by Annie R. McGuire. This book was produced from
-scanned images of public domain material from the Google
-Print archive.
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
- www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
-North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
-contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
-Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.